Bending Under Pressure - Lindsay Paige

**** Bending Under Pressure Copyright © 2015 by Lindsay Paige All rights reserved. Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and

incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of various products, bands, and/or restaurants referenced in this work of fiction, which have been used without permission. The publication/use of these trademarks is not authorized, associated with, or sponsored by the trademark owners. License Notes This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an

additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to your favorite ebook retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Title Page Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight Acknowledgements About the Author

“We’ve already spoken to the coach and you’re on the team. He’s excited to have you and you will be excited to be there. You’re going to practice, Haley. End of discussion.” My mom holds the tennis racquet by the head and nudges the handle against my arms folded over my

chest. When I make no move to grab it, her shoulders drop in defeat. “You love to play and you were going to play this year. I don’t understand why you want to quit now.” “Because you uprooted me, took me from Dad, and I don’t want to!” It stings to say she took me from Dad when the truth is he didn’t want me to stay. The steel returns to my mother’s eyes as her lips flatten. “Go change. You need to leave in ten minutes to be there on time.” Her tone is one I hate the most. It’s the one where if I don’t do as she asks, she’ll drag me by my ponytail, if needed. I yank the tennis racquet from her and storm off to my room. Freaking

great. Not only did I have to move to a new town in the middle of summer, switch schools, and have no choice but to acknowledge that my dad doesn’t care about me anymore, I now have to go meet new teammates and future classmates. Will they resent me because I didn’t try out for the team; I’m sure everyone else did. I don’t care. It doesn’t matter anyway. I hate this place, so they might as well hate me, too. After changing into a tank top, shorts, and my tennis shoes, I grab my racquet and return to the kitchen. Mom already has a water bottle waiting for me on the counter. Unfortunately, her new husband, Walter, has joined us. “Are you ready for practice, Haley?

I think you’ll like your coach. He seemed really excited when I spoke to him.” Walter always attempts to be nice to me, but I’ve been rock solid on my stance to ignore him. It’s really starting to piss Mom off, too. It’s been six months since their wedding and one month since we moved. I stopped speaking to him altogether when I learned I couldn’t stay with my dad. Mom sighs, shakes her head, and hands me my car keys. I silently leave, remembering how we landed here to begin with. My parents had always seemed happy and had the perfect marriage. Then, one day, I came home from a weekend trip with my best friend, who I

also had to leave behind, and Mom had packed our stuff. We lived with my grandma until she found a place of our own. Dad has barely had anything to do with me since then. I don’t know why they divorced because neither of them will tell me. Their only answer is that they grew apart and no longer wanted to be together. What kind of answer is that? Who gives up after so many years together? Something doesn’t add up. All I know is they’ve ruined my life. I was a daddy’s girl before the divorce. Not anymore. I’d been surrounded by friends. Well, not anymore because they had to move me to this crappy town. There are so many problems with this place. Like, the list would be longer

than I am tall and I’m five-foot-six. Let me give you a glimpse of some of the many issues. It’s small. You have to travel ten to twenty minutes to get into town because this place is country. Vast, lush green fields dominate the landscape between houses. There’s either a crop in the fields, horses or cows, or it’s simply empty, except for the grass. And who knew northern Virginia was so hilly? The roads are just wide enough for two vehicles, with no shoulders on the sides of the road, so you’re screwed and stuck in the road if you break down. Some of the roads don’t even have paint on them. It’s just asphalt. Once you finally get into town, there’s one stoplight, a gas station, some

run down old buildings that always have vehicles parked out front. I always wonder what’s there. I mean, the buildings look terrible with their chipped paint and they are obviously worn down. What could be inside that so many people are there? Not to mention that if I want to eat, shop, or do pretty much anything, it’s a twenty to forty-five minute drive depending on which adjacent town you pick. Honestly, with a town like this, I wonder how good their tennis team is. I just left a state championship winning school. I have to be downgrading here. How in the world could I like it here knowing all of that? I park along the line of cars at the tennis courts. A breath of relief quickly

leaves me since the courts look to be in good shape. That’s a good sign. As my door slams closed, everyone’s eyes turn toward me. A bald, old, white man, probably in his fifties, is unloading equipment from a white van. Oh, God. His shorts are a good three inches above his knees, at least. He sets a container full of tennis balls down when he sees me approach him. “I’m Haley Summers. My stepdad, Walter, spoke to you earlier this week.” “Ah, yes. Right.” He smiles and shakes my hand. “I’m Coach Spell. It’s nice to meet you and have you on the team. Let’s introduce you to your teammates, Haley.” Coach Spell leads me through the

fence gate and onto the courts. The group of girls is huddled around each other, whispering and stealing glances at me as we approach. One girl is standing along the fence, talking to two guys our age who are sitting on a bench. Great. An audience. A hot audience though. “Jess!” Coach Spell yells. The girl talking to the guys turns. “Get over here.” Jess blows a kiss to the blondhaired guy who grins at her. She jogs over to us as Coach Spell calls for the others. “Girls, this is Haley Summers. She attended St. Williams High School and helped take her team to the state championships two years in a row. Fortunately, she’s on our team now and can help us do the same. Make her feel

welcomed.” He turns to Jess. “Start the warm ups while I finish unloading.” As he walks away, he shouts over his shoulder, “Cameron, Keelan, if you’re going to watch my girls practice, you can help an old man out!” The guys from the bench stand and go help him. I wonder which one is which. My guess would be that the blond, tan, white guy is Cameron while the other—a tall, lean guy with a brown complexion, is Keelan. Jess and the girls seem dumbfounded by my appearance. Maybe they didn’t know they were getting a new teammate, but geez, it’s not that big of a deal. “Warm up!” Coach Spell hollers. “Right,” Jess nods. The girls line up

along the net and Jess stands ten feet away, facing us. She leads us in our stretching. It feels good to stretch my muscles, especially since I know they’ll be sore after today. I haven’t played much since we moved, and I’m a tad out of shape. Once we finish, Jess announces that we’re going to run ten laps around the courts. There are five in a row and the girls start running around the outer edge. Tennis must be popular here is there are so many courts. I’m surprised there are enough people to even have a team. Jess runs next to me, apparently needing to speak to me while we do this. “Are you excited about school starting soon?”

“I guess,” I answer. “I can show you around and introduce you to people. How long ago did you move here?” “A month ago.” She nods and doesn’t say anything for two laps. I should probably be friendlier. These are my teammates and future classmates. I should accept any friend I can get and Jess is obviously trying to be nice to me. “Is Cameron your boyfriend?” I ask as we pass the guys, who have reclaimed their spot on the bench. Jess smiles. “Yep, and that’s his brother, Keelan.” Brothers? Interesting. “They play on the football team. Cam likes to watch me practice, and he drags

Keelan with him. What about you? Do you have a boyfriend?” “No.” I pause before adding, “Do you like your school?” “I love it. But then, I’ve lived here all my life. I think you’ll like it.” We run the last of the laps with Jess explaining how practices normally go. Eventually, I zone out and focus on the game and my ever-stewing anger toward my family. Coach Spell watches us attentively throughout. Jess told me that he hasn’t seeded anyone yet, which is why he’s watching us. According to her, he’s going to pair us up and have us play one another later this week. She earned the number one seed last season and is hoping to reclaim it this year.

Everyone clears out once practice is over, but I stay. I really don’t want to go home. Sighing, I take a seat on the bench where Cameron and Keelan were sitting. At least I know this town has cute boys and at least one friendly girl. The others seemed nice, but didn’t go out of their way to speak to me, but I didn’t speak to them either. I wasn’t popular at my old school; I didn’t care to be, but I had a good group of friends. Based on today, I’m not sure I can make that happen here. No one but Jess really spoke to me. Am I an outcast on day one? I didn’t do anything to cause that to happen. When I learned we were moving, despite not wanting to, my gut told me it would be good. Apparently,

my gut was drunk. I’m not off to a good start. Bending to rest my head in my hands, I notice a brown wallet underneath the bench and I pick it up. When I open it, I see Keelan’s driver’s license. It must have fallen out of his pocket. I wonder if he knows he’s lost it yet or not. I take advantage of the opportunity and look at the few details I can. His last name is Moore. He’s fivefoot-eleven and apparently lives on the same road I do. Maybe I should find his house and give it back to him. The thought makes me nervous. Can I go to someone’s house unannounced? I don’t even know him. But he could be frantically scouring his house for the

wallet I have in my possession. With a sigh, I walk to my car and head home since his house is somewhere down the road from me. All houses around here are secluded from their neighbors with large yards, and some are way off the road. I drive slowly, pissing off the driver behind me, and watch as the numbers on the mailboxes rise until I reach 962. I turn in, looking at the property as I drive up the gravel drive. There are only two cars visible outside the attached two-car garage. The house is a beautiful twostory brick home. There’s a jacked-up red truck and what looks like an old, black Mustang that has been kept in good condition. Someone should be home.

Gulping, I park behind the Mustang and walk up the small rock walkway to the house. This porch is what southern dreams are made of. It covers the entire front of the house and is complete with a swing and rocking chairs. Why couldn’t our new house have this? Maybe then I’d like it better. I push away those thoughts and press the doorbell beside the screen door. The front door is open and I already know their house is lovely and cozy with a homey feel. After a moment, I hear a female call, “Coming!” from inside. An older black woman answers the door with a smile. “Hello. Can I help you?” “I found this at the tennis courts.” I hold up the wallet. “It belongs to

Keelan.” “Oh, you’re a lifesaver!” A beeping sounds from the kitchen. “Come in, come in.” She turns and disappears down the hallway. Crap. I quickly open the screen door and follow her so I don’t get lost. “Keelan!” she yells as she takes a batch of cookies out of the oven. “I found your wallet!” She glances over at me, standing nervously in the middle of the room. “Have a seat. What’s your name?” “Haley Summers.” I do as I’m told, taking a seat at her table. Hurried footsteps sound and then Keelan appears in the kitchen. He stops short when he sees me clutching his wallet in my lap. “Haley Summers found your wallet

at the tennis courts. She came to return it. Isn’t that so sweet of her?” “Yeah. Thanks, Haley.” “I was going to wait to see if you came back, but then I figured you were probably frantic, so I looked at the address on your license and brought it to you,” I babble. He glances down at my lap, and I follow his gaze. “Oh! Here you go.” I hold out his wallet, and he takes it from me. “I should head home. My mom is probably wondering where I am.” “Are you sure you can’t stay for a cookie or two? You did bring his wallet back after all,” his mom says. “No, that’s okay. Thank you though.” When I stand, Keelan offers to walk

me out, but I decline. Today has been long enough and I’m ready to get home. The drive only takes two minutes or so. Mom bombards me the moment I walk in the door. At least, Walter isn’t around. “How was it?” I take a seat at the island, fiddling with my empty water bottle. “Okay.” Mom doesn’t ask any more questions. It wouldn’t piss me off so much if not for the words that come out of her mouth next. “Walter wants—” “I don’t care,” I automatically reply, standing up to head to my room. “Haley, you’re being ridiculous. Walter has been nothing but nice to you, and you’re treating him like crap. It’s not right. If you want to be pissed at

someone, then focus your anger on me. Not him. He doesn’t deserve it.” “And I didn’t deserve this!” My arms flail about, motioning around us. “I was happy. We were all happy! God, Mom, why don’t you worry about me for two seconds instead of him! Would it kill you to care about how I’m doing? I hate it here!” I turn and storm off to my room, ignoring my mother’s call for me to come back. Ever since she introduced me to Walter, her sole concern has been him and how he feels. I know I should probably treat him better, but for all I know, he and Mom were having an affair while my parents were still married and that’s why they divorced. No one tells

me anything! Locking the door to my room, I turn up my stereo and crawl into bed with a romance novel. I’d rather escape into someone else’s world than be in my own right now.

Once again, Jess is the only girl at practice who speaks to me. I feel like I’ve sort of made a friend. It relaxes me a little bit. Hopefully, this means when school starts Monday, I won’t have that panicking moment where I don’t know which table to sit at in the cafeteria. The week passes and practice goes well. Coach Spell pairs us and has us play against one another for our seed

placement; he’s going to make the announcement Monday. My good feeling about Jess plummets when, at the end of practice Friday, I overhear the girls talking about a party as I slip my racquet into its cover. No one invites me though, which is fine. I grab my things to leave. I’m halfway to my car when I hear someone call my name. I turn to see Keelan jogging toward me, Cameron and Jess not too far behind him. They’ve been watching practices here and there this week. I might have paid enough attention to them enough to know that Cameron is the owner of the truck I saw at his house. “Hey, there’s a huge party tonight to kick off school and football season

starting. Do you want to go with me?” For a moment, I’m stunned. The same party none of my teammates offered to invite me to, Keelan is asking me to go with him? Why? “No, thanks,” I answer. “Oh, okay.” Keelan seems disappointed. “Not a partying kind of girl?” “Only sometimes.” It really just depends on my mood. He nods in understanding. “Well, can I give you my number in case you change your mind?” “Sure.” I doubt that I will though. He’s the only one who wants me there, and I don’t know him well enough to know if going would be worth it. I pull

my phone from a pocket in my racquet case, pull up where I can enter a new contact, and hand it to him to enter it himself. Keelan smiles, his perfect white teeth making my heart beat a little faster. I love a good smile and Keelan’s is ridiculously good. “I’m going to text myself, so I’ll have your number, too.” He hands my phone back to me, and adds, “Catch ya later, Hales.” He walks away, leaving me frowning. Hales? Why did he call me that? I am not a fan of nicknames. My name is Haley, which is what I prefer to be called, because it’s my name. Maybe he can be an ally on Monday at school, even though he’s given me a nickname.

Shaking my head, I finish the walk to my car and head home. I’ve been ignoring Mom and Walter since our little spat earlier this week. She wants me to focus my anger on her, so I have. After a silence-filled dinner, I retreat to my room as usual. I try calling Dad for the third time this week. My shoulders sag in disappointment when he doesn’t answer. Again. I was hoping he’d answer and maybe even let me come spend the weekend with him, but I guess not. My phone dings with a text. Keelan: Still don’t want to go? It’ll be fun. Promise.

Why does he want me to go so badly? Me: Maybe next time. Thanks though. I turn my stereo on, grab a book, and put my phone on the nightstand. Everyone can go party; I’ll enjoy my book. My phone beeps, but I ignore it, lost in my fictional reality. About halfway through, my phone beeps again, and I decide to check it. Both texts are from Keelan. Keelan: It’s good you didn’t come. Keelan: Do you like banana splits? Have you been to Elsie’s yet?

Me: Yes and who’s Elsie? Keelan: Not who. Where. It’s a restaurant that serves the best banana splits. Want to go? Me: Now? Keelan: Yeah, now. I can pick you up. He wants to take me out for ice cream? I can’t turn him down three times in one night, and ice cream does sound good. I glance at the clock; it’s eleven p.m. Mom would never let me leave this late, even on a Friday night. Me: I live down the road from you. Number 953. Don’t come all the way up the driveway; stay by the road and

text me when you’re here. I lock my door, turn my music down just a bit, and put on my shoes. Then I go to my window. Thank goodness for onestory homes. I turn the locks before easing the window open slowly. I do it at a snail’s pace, too. I’ve only snuck out once before. Mom caught me as I was sneaking back in, and I was grounded for a month. Keelan: I’m here. With that, I climb out my window.

A minute after sending her a text, I see her jogging up the gravel driveway, her blonde hair reflecting in tonight’s bright moonlight. When I pulled in, I turned off my headlights, figuring she was sneaking out since she asked me to stay by the road. At least the driveway is long

enough that they shouldn’t hear the rumbling of my ‘67 Mustang. She looks surprised to see me waiting next to the passenger door. She flashes me a smile as I open the door for her and she climbs in, putting on her seatbelt. She’s wearing shorts that are banned at school because of how much glorious leg they show and a fitted maroon and orange Virginia Tech t-shirt. “I think I need to cancel.” There’s a tinge of disappointment, and her lips part slightly in surprise of her lips. “Why?” “Virginia Tech, really?” I glance down at her shirt and see her smile when our eyes meet again. “Hokies all the way.”

I make a disgusted face as I shift. “You’re lucky you’re pretty.” She giggles and I swear, I’m done for. Just like that. When I sneak a peek at her, she’s looking back at me expectantly. “What?” “I asked where Elsie’s is.” “Oh, it’s right up here. I’m surprised you haven’t seen it yet.” “I haven’t bothered to explore.” She says it almost as if she doesn’t want to do it either. “Then Elsie’s is the perfect place to start,” I tell her, parking my car in front of one of the old buildings at the town’s only stoplight. “So this is a restaurant, huh?” I

glance at her curiously. “I’ve been wondering what it could be since there are always so many cars here.” I nod in understanding. The only sign is on the door, and there’s no way to see it from the road. Haley waits for me to come around and open her door, smiling much like she did when she got in the car. “Your momma taught you well, Keelan.” In my best southern twang, I reply, “Thank you, ma’am.” Haley laughs, shaking her head as we walk in and take a seat at the bar. While the outside might not look like much, the inside is lively and decorated in 1950s fashion. An older lady comes

up to us, her white hair pulled back into a bun, her wide frame glasses sitting on her nose, and a wide smile on her red lips. “Keelan, it’s good to see you again, dear. Who is this pretty girl with you?” “Mrs. Elsie, this is Haley. She’s new in town and is on the tennis team with Jess.” She pats Haley’s hand, which is resting on the bar. “It’s nice to meet you, dear. What can I get you two?” “Keelan seems pretty insistent on banana splits.” “Coming right up.” When she’s out of earshot, Haley turns towards me. “I thought you said where, not who?”

“I meant both. So, are you ready for school to start Monday?” Haley shakes her head. “Not really. Do you like it here?” “Yeah, I do. You probably will, too. Do you know what classes you have?” “Um,” she thinks about it for a second. “If you hadn’t asked, I probably could’ve told you.” “That happens to me sometimes, too. How long have you played tennis?” “Since I was seven. You’re on the football team, right?” “Yeah, do you like football? That might help you gain some of the points you lost for being a Hokie fan.” She laughs and nods. “I do. My friends and I went to all the home

football games.” She sounds sad at the mention of her friends. “Here you go. Enjoy,” Mrs. Elsie says, placing a banana split in front of each of us. “Thanks,” we both say. We’re quiet as we take those delicious first bites. Before I can ask her how she likes it, I hear my name. “Mom, Dad, what are you doing here?” I ask as they take a seat next to Haley. “It’s our date night; you know that. We always end it by coming to Elsie’s for a banana split,” Dad says. “Why aren’t you at the party with Cam?” Mom asks. Mom raised us to be honest about

our whereabouts, always reminding us that if we were to get hurt somehow, she’d need to know where we were and she wouldn’t if we’d lied. We’re usually honest about it too. “It was boring. Hales, you remember my mom, Octavia, and this is my dad, John.” Haley shoots me a look before smiling at my parents. “Nice to see you again.” “You too, Haley. We’ll let you get back to your own ice creams. Make sure you have this girl home at a decent hour, Keelan,” Mom instructs. “I will,” I reply anyway. They head to a booth and Elsie automatically takes them one banana split, which they’ll share as usual. Haley turns on the bar stool, her knees brushing

my thigh. I turn as well, so one of my knees is between hers. Unfortunately, she doesn’t seem to be as aware of this as I am. “Why do you keep calling me Hales?” Her question throws me off for a moment. “You don’t like it?” She shrugs, thinking about it as she eats another bite. “No one’s ever called me that before and I’m a fan of Haley, you know, my name.” I take a bite of my split, nearly done. “So, you don’t like Hales?” A slow smiles lifts her lips, lips I very much want to get to know. I’m almost certain she has no clue how much she’s turning me on. First her giggle, and

now her smile. “I’ll allow you to say it.” She’s giving me the privilege of using a nickname. “Let me guess, you’re a fan of the Cavaliers?” she asks, jarring me from my thoughts. “Of course, I’m a fan of the University of Virginia,” I answer as if it’s obvious. “Hmm, maybe I should be the one thinking about canceling.” I chuckle, allowing myself the pleasure of putting my hand on her knee, giving it a little squeeze. “Too late. You’re already here.” I grin. God, her skin is amazing. With much reluctance, I remove my hand before I start moving it up and down her leg. My parents are here, and I think it’s a little soon for me

to start groping the new girl. She rewards me with a smile. “Thanks, Keelan.” “For what?” “Bringing me here,” she pauses, “and buying my ice cream.” There’s a mischievous glint in her eyes, as if she was going to pay for her own ice cream and she’s forcing me to do it. “Can I ask you a question? Well, two questions actually.” “Sure.” “How did you get that car?” Her question surprises me. “It was my dad’s, and I’ve always loved it. He let me have it once I turned sixteen.” “That’s cool. My next question is, which lunch do you have?”

“Third,” I answer automatically, wondering where she’s going with this. Haley seems almost shy as she says, “Me too. Could you save me a seat? I’ve been way too worried about being an outcast Monday and having to sit alone or figure out a way to skip lunch all together.” “Yeah, sure. Cam and Jess sit with us and I can introduce you to some of our friends.” Her smile is grateful. “Thanks.” We’ve finished our banana splits, so I pull out my wallet to leave some cash for Mrs. Elsie. I wave to my parents as we leave, sighing internally that the night is already over. As a last ditch effort to spend more time with her, I scramble to

come up with an idea. “Can I show you something?” “Like what?” “Are you scared of anything related to cars?” She glances over, confused. “No?” “Can I show you something?” I repeat. “You’ll either love it or hate it, but I’m hoping you’ll love it.” Haley shrugs. “Sure.” I turn down a road, driving away from our houses and closer to my destination. After a few minutes, I’m close to the county line and coming to a stop on the road I just turned on. Haley glances at me, and this time, she looks a little worried. “Why did we stop?” She looks

around, but she won’t see much. There are fields on both sides and there are no painted lines on the road. It’s one of the true backroads. “Countdown from three,” I tell her. “Um, okay. Three, two, one.” On one, I press the gas, quickly shifting gears, and smile as Haley yelps in surprise. This poor road hasn’t seen any racing in a few weeks, but hopefully, next Saturday, we’ll be out here. I know this road better than any other. I love driving on it, especially when racing, because while it’s straight, there are some hilly parts that’ll cause your stomach to drop like you’re on a rollercoaster. I sneak a glance at Haley to see her

pressed against the seat, eyes closed, but wearing a tiny smile. God, I knew she would be just the kind of girl I’d want around. I’m coming up on the deadly curve toward the end of the road, so I start downshifting. “Now I know why you wanted this car,” she whispers, causing me to laugh. “That was better than a rollercoaster.” “It’s nothing compared to how it can be.” I take the curve at the posted speed limit, fifteen miles an hour. It’s that sharp. There’s a reason the road is named Dead Man’s Curve. “What do you mean?” “Can you keep a secret?” “You trust me that much already?” I shrug, turning onto another road to

track back. “You returned my wallet, so sure. A couple other guys and I race on that road.” Her eyes widen. “The road is barely big enough for one car! This town has a serious issue with that.” After a moment, she adds, “God, I bet it’s an adrenaline rush.” “It is,” I agree. Haley doesn’t say a word as I drive the rest of the way to her house. “Thanks for the ice cream.” “You’re welcome. Maybe we can do it again?” She smiles, nods, and pulls on the door handle to get out. Haley closes the door gently before disappearing down the driveway and down the side of her

house. I’m already looking forward to seeing her Monday.

By the time I make it to my first class, the only empty seat is smack dab in the middle of the room in the first row. Keelan, the lucky guy, is sitting on the outer edge toward the back. I spent the rest of my weekend avoiding Mom and Walter. I called my dad yesterday, but

again, he didn’t answer. For the most part, I try not to let it bother me that he’s done a complete turnaround on me, but I can’t help it sometimes. I jump when the bell rings, dismissing class. It’s a good thing the first day is useless for learning because I was not paying attention whatsoever, too consumed with reasons why my dad isn’t answering my calls. I jump again when I feel a hand on my back; I look up and see Keelan. “Oh, hey.” I stand up and grab my bag, doing my best to ignore the watchful eyes as he leads me into the hallway. The new kids always get too much attention. “What’s your next class? I’ll walk

you.” Pulling my schedule from my pocket, I glance at it and answer, “Math with Mrs. Phillips.” “Good. Jess is in there. You can sit by her.” He studies me for a moment when we stop outside of a classroom. “Are you okay?” “Yeah,” I lie, catching sight of Jess, who gives me a small wave. “I’ll see you later then?” I ask, glancing back at Keelan. “Yep.” “Thanks for walking me.” He smiles. “Any time.” With no other choice, I enter the classroom and take a seat next to Jess. “How’s your first day so far? I see

you’re already cozy with Keelan.” I stare at her for a moment. “I’m not cozy with him. He walked me to class.” “And you two went to Elsie’s for ice cream.” She wiggles her eyebrows and sounds way too excited. “How do you know about that?” Jess rolls her eyes at me. “I date his brother. How do you think?” So, Keelan told his brother? The bell rings, cutting our conversation short. I’m glad that I seem to have friends in Keelan and Jess. I’m assuming Cameron might turn into a friend by association as well. When class is over, Jess shows me the way to the cafeteria. “Hales! Jess!”

Jess leads me over to Keelan and Cameron who are standing in line. I’m not one to cut in line, knowing it seriously pisses people off sometimes, but no one says anything as we step in next to the guys. Cameron kisses Jess’s cheek and wraps an arm around her waist. “How was math?” Keelan asks. “It was boring. I swear, Mrs. Phillips is the most boring teacher in this school,” Jess complains. “It’s the first day and I already wanted to take a nap.” “I’m glad I don’t have her until next semester,” Cam says. “I’d rather have her first thing in the morning; she’s my last class.” Keelan frowns before turning to me. “What’s

your next class?” “Science with Mr. Roberts,” I answer, remembering what I saw earlier. “Awesome. We all have that one next.” The line has finally moved enough for us to get our trays, cartons of milk, and food. I follow the trio to a table. Keelan quickly makes introductions to the others at the table, most of which are football players and cheerleaders, according to him. They are all nice and welcoming, which makes me relax. The rest of the day goes well. After school, I drive straight to the tennis courts for practice. We have our first game Wednesday and Coach Spell is letting us know our seed positions today.

When he announces me as first seed, I worriedly peek at Jess. She said she was hoping to regain that position this season. She’s smiling at me, though, and it seems genuine. Thank goodness. I can’t afford to lose a friend. Jess gets the second seed, so that’s a plus. When I get home, I see a missed call. Dad! I sit in my car to call him back since it looks like Mom and Walter are home already. “Hey, Haley,” he answers. “Hey, Dad! How are you?” I can’t help my excitement. It’s so good to hear from him. I’ve missed him so much. “Good. Sorry I missed your calls. I’ve been working a lot lately.”

“It’s okay.” “I was thinking I could come down and have dinner with you tomorrow.” “That would be awesome. I’d love to see you.” I can’t stop smiling. Yay! I get to see Dad. “What about around seven? That will give me time to shower after practice.” “I’ll be there. I need to go. I’ll see you soon.” “Bye, love you.” “Love you too.” He hangs up. I practically skip inside. Mom and Walter are in the kitchen cooking. They look up when I walk in. “School must have been fun for a smile like that,” Walter comments. “Dad called,” I say to Mom, whose

smile disappears. “He’s coming to have dinner with me.” “Is he? When?” “Tomorrow.” She’s skeptical, I can tell. “I wouldn’t hold your breath,” she tells me gently. Okay, so Dad may have canceled on me twice before, but he won’t do it again. It pisses me off that she’s automatically doubting him. Shouldn’t he be given a chance? He’s my dad! “He’ll come,” I say firmly. “Do you want us to save you a plate, just in case?” Walter asks carefully. “No,” I snap. “Okay, well, dinner’s ready.” “I’m not hungry.” I stalk to my room.

Really, is there any wonder why I don’t like Walter? It’s one thing for Mom to give her opinion, but Walter needs to stay out of it. I am hungry, but I’ll wait until later to sneak into the kitchen and grab something to eat. In the meantime, I’m going to read. Five chapters later, my phone buzzes with a text. Keelan: Hey I smile and quickly respond. Me: Hey Keelan: So, how did you end up here? Me: My mom remarried and then

her husband got a new job nearby. I don’t know why they chose to live here instead of there though Mom and Walter both have a thirty to forty-five minute drive to work, depending on traffic. Keelan: Oh, cool. Where are you from? Do you get to see your dad? Me: He lives two hours away. I don’t seem him as often as I’d like, but he’s coming to have dinner with me tomorrow Dad is probably lonely. I mean, Mom has Walter. Who does he have? No one because I’m here with them. Once

again, I wonder why he didn’t want me to stay. Mom doesn’t need me, but I wasn’t exactly given a choice. Keelan: That sucks, but it’s good you’ll be able to see him then. Do you think you’ll like it here? Will I? Jess seems pretty cool. Keelan does too; plus, he’s cute. School doesn’t seem half bad either. Me: It has potential. :)

I texted Dad Elsie’s exact address, so he could put it in his GPS and get here with

no problem. I’ve been buzzing with excited energy all day. Even now, sitting in a booth, I can’t stop fidgeting. “What can I get you, dear?” Elsie asks. “Nothing yet. I’m waiting on someone.” I give her a big smile because I’m just too happy. It’s been so long since I’ve seen my dad, and I get to spend a couple of hours with him tonight. The best part is I didn’t even have to ask him to come! He offered! I glance at my phone and see it’s seven o’clock. He should be here any minute now. My eyes are trained on the door, waiting for it to open with a ding and Dad to walk through. I wonder what he’s been up to without us there. I

wonder if he misses me; of course he does because he wanted to see me today. “Are you sure you don’t want anything? Not even a drink?” Mrs. Elsie asks when she returns. I shake my head. “No, he should be here soon.” My gut is telling me he won’t show. He’s already fifteen minutes late. I pick my phone and call him, but he doesn’t answer. I try texting him, but again, no response. God, he can’t be doing this to me again. Maybe he’s lost and he’s trying to focus on getting here. Maybe he’s had an accident, or maybe he’s running behind because someone else had an accident. He’s going to come. He’s running late, that’s all.

I wait thirty more minutes, not wanting to give up. My throat is burning, my eyes are watery, and when a tear manages to escape, I quickly wipe it away. Where is he? I pick up my phone and try calling him once again. Finally, he answers. “I’m sorry, Haley. I got caught up at work and am just now leaving. I won’t be able to make it.” The door dings as it opens, and I see Keelan walking in. His eyes immediately find mine and he begins to walk my way. Why is he here? “It’s okay. Maybe next time,” I tell Dad. “I should go. Bye.” I hang up, not even feeling a little guilty for not saying I love him. “What are you doing here?” I ask

when Keelan sits down across from me. “Mrs. Elsie called the house and wanted to know why I was standing you up.” My brows wrinkle in confusion. “She thought you were meeting me here. I decided to come check on you since it sounded like your dad didn’t make it. Do you want to come to my house? Mom already fixed you a plate.” While I don’t really want company, I definitely do not want to go home yet. That would let my mother know she was right. “I would like that.”

Mrs. Elsie was ready to tear me a good one when she called the house. She said Haley was sitting in one of her booths, near tears, waiting on me. I guess since I showed up with her once and since Haley said she was waiting on him, Mrs. Elsie assumed it was me. I don’t know

what happened with her dad, and I don’t ask. Haley follows me to the house and I lead her into the kitchen where Mom is making a cake. “Thanks for dinner,” Haley says when Mom hands her a plate of hot food. “Any time.” Mom smiles at her. She starts asking Haley about school and tennis. Keeping the conversation light and simple. Mom always has a knack for knowing what people need. When Haley finishes, Mom tells her she can stay for cake, if she’d like. “C’mon, Haley.” I take her hand and lead her up to my room, releasing her hand once we’ve stepped inside. I take a seat on the far side of my bed, leaning against the headboard with my legs

stretched out. Haley looks unsure for a moment before slipping off her shoes and sitting next to me with her legs crisscrossed. She runs her fingers over my comforter before glancing at me. “Nice room.” “Thanks.” “Where’s Cam?” “With Jess. He’ll be home soon.” I want to suggest that we should kiss because damn, her lips are perfect, and I bet I’d think so even more if I could kiss her. Why does she have to be so pretty? Of course, I won’t now because she obviously hasn’t had a good evening. “So, can I ask you something about yourself?” she asks, and I lift my gaze

from her lips to her eyes. “Go ahead.” “During roll call in science, Mr. Roberts said your last name is Moore and Cam’s is Giddings.” She stops and waits for me to explain. “That wasn’t a question, you know.” I’m rewarded with a smile, a soft laugh, and she even rolls her eyes at me. “We’re not blood-related. We were both adopted. Mom and Dad’s last name is Sanderson. They adopted us when we were six. We were in the same foster home, and were best friends. They initially only planned to adopt only one kid. When they saw how close we were and how protective of one another we were, they adopted us both instead. We

were already used to our last names, and I guess they were scared they would confuse us.” “That was very sweet of them.” I nod in agreement. “They have always open with us and would answer any questions we had the best they could. Everyone in town knows we were adopted, too.” “Hey, man,” Cam says as he walks into my room. “Oh, hey, Haley,” he adds when he notices her. He plops down onto the game chair by the TV, and Haley leans back against the headboard. “What are you doing here? I thought you’d be at Jess’s for a while longer.” “Her parents sent me home.” He lifts his hands behind his head as he leans

back. “They gave me that school night excuse.” Cam focuses his gaze on Haley. “We have a game Friday, and Jess is going. Are you? She was planning on asking if you wanted to go.” “That sounds fun. I’ll be there. Maybe Jess and I can ride together.” “I’m sure Jess won’t mind that at all,” Cam assures her. “Keelan can give you her number if you don’t have it already.” He stands and adds on his way out, “See y’all losers later.” “I should head home. Thanks for inviting me over.” “You’re welcome. I’ll walk you out.” We put our shoes on and go downstairs. Haley thanks my parents for

dinner before I walk her outside to her car. She presses the unlock button on her key fob, and I open the door for her. “Thanks again, Keelan.” Haley steps forward, quickly kisses my cheek, and then slides into her car. I grin, close her door, and watch as she drives away. “Keelan, check the mail please,” Mom calls from the front porch. Dad must have forgotten. I pull the mail from the box and flip through it as I walk back to the house. I’m surprised to see an envelope with my name on it. The name on the return address stops me in my tracks. Natalie Moore. My biological mother.

How did she even find me? I didn’t think she had that kind of information. I fold it in half and stuff it in my back pocket. What does she want? Thankfully, Mom isn’t nearby when I walk back inside. I toss the mail onto the table in the kitchen and hurry to Cam’s room. “What’s the deal with you and Haley?” he asks without glancing from his TV. I close his door and he finally looks at me. “What’s wrong?” I pull the letter from my pocket and throw it to where he sits in a desk chair. “Natalie wrote you,” he states. “I’m guessing Mom and Dad don’t know?” I shake my head. “Are you going to open it?” I fall back onto his bed. “Should I? What do you think she wants?”

“I don’t know, man. It’s been a long time since you’ve seen her. Maybe she wants you back?” “After all this time? Why? She’s not my parent anymore. Mom and Dad are.” “So, maybe she wants to get to know you. You won’t know unless you open it.” “Should I tell them first?” I ask, already filled with dread and worry over how my parents might react. “I think you should read it first.” Cam holds out the letter. Sitting up, I grab it and retreat to my room with a mumbled thanks. I sit on my bed, taking a deep breath. My hands tremble as I rip the envelope open. Might as well get this over with, like

ripping a Band-Aid off. Dear Keelan, I’m not sure if you know who I am by name because I’m not sure what your adopted parents have told you or what you remember. I’m your biological mother. I don’t know where to start really, other than I’m finally in a good place in my life and I would love to meet you. It took some time, but thanks to you playing football, a private investigator was able to find you. As I said, I would love to meet you and get to know you better. Please write me back or call me at the number below. Hope to hear from you soon,

Natalie She hired someone to find me? That’s insane. And she wants to meet me? I don’t know how I feel about it. Am I supposed to want to meet her or not? A soft knock on my door causes me to lift my head. Mom stands in the doorway, watching me curiously. “I came to say good night. Was everything fine with Haley?” “I don’t know. She didn’t talk about it, and I wasn’t sure what to ask.” Mom nods in understanding. “Are you okay?” Her gaze flickers to the letter I’m gripping in my hands. I shake my head, not sure how I’m supposed to tell her, but knowing I need

to right now. Mom walks into my room and sits down on the edge of my bed. She pats my knee, a show of reassurance. I hand her the letter. Mom reads it silently before looking up at me, no clear emotions showing on her face. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. You’re my mom. You, Dad, and Cam are my family. Not her,” I say adamantly. “Yes, we are your family and nothing will change that, Keelan. Not a single thing could ever come between us. Think about it for a few days before you make a decision about what you want to do. If you want to meet with her, we’ll support you. If you don’t, we’ll support you. You’re my son, and I love you. All I ask is that you keep me updated.”

While I feel better with her words, I am disappointed, too. “You’re not going to help me decide?” Mom gives me a small smile, shaking her head. “No, honey. This needs to be your choice and yours alone.” Great. Just great. I like my life the way it is. I like the stability my parents have given me. I like knowing I have one mom, one dad, and one brother. I know exactly how my life should be and now, this woman I can’t claim to know wants to see me? Wants to get to know me? Why? And why don’t I immediately know what I want? Mom tells me goodnight and leaves. A minute later, Cameron comes in.

“So?” “Natalie wants to meet me. Mom says it’s my decision.” “Wow. What are you going to do?” “I have no freaking clue.”

Mom looks worried when I come home. She’s in the living room and immediately gets up to meet me at the door. “Everything go well with your father?” she asks. “Yep,” I lie. “I’m going to bed. Night, Mom.”

I can tell she wants to say something, but she doesn’t. I keep going to my room, grateful for the distraction Keelan and his mom provided, but now that I’m home, I’m overwhelmingly bummed. Just once, why can’t Dad show up like he says he will? I change, climb into bed, and let the tears fall. The second day of school is as boring as the first and my English class gives out the first assignment of the year. Keelan walks me to most of my classes, but he’s quiet today. At lunch, when we sit down in the same seats, I angle myself toward him. He’s picking at his food, looking lost in his thoughts. “Everything okay?” I ask softly. Keelan lifts his head and looks at

me. “Yeah, Hales. Everything’s fine. Just thinking.” I nod and mistakenly glance at the rest of the table. Already I’ve cornered myself by befriending Keelan, Cameron, and Jess. I don’t know how to start conversations with the rest of the table and they’re too busy talking about something I know nothing about. With Keelan quiet and Jess giggling over something Cam is telling her, I’m pretty much on my own. My mind drifts to my father. Part of me doesn’t want to miss him because it’s pointless. But the other part of me is completely baffled. How can he go from always being around to not returning my calls or not showing up when he says he

will? He’s supposed to be my father. You know what? I’m going home this weekend. I want to see him. I’ll surprise Dad with a visit and hang out for a while. He won’t mind one bit. After practice, I groan when I see Walter is home. I feel like he tries twice as hard when Mom isn’t around. Why? Mom isn’t here to see him make a show of getting to know me. All it does is irritate me further. He’s in the kitchen, cooking dinner, and I pretend he isn’t there as I head toward the fridge for something to drink. “How was practice?” he asks. I let the fridge door shut on its own, the contents in the door clinking together as it closes.

“I’m fixing your favorite,” he tries again. “Smoked sausage and mac and cheese.” As if I don’t know what my favorite meal is. Turning, I take my can of soda and begin to walk toward the doorway. “I’m not your enemy, you know,” he says. His words cause me to swivel on my heels to face him. “Maybe not, but just because you married my mom doesn’t mean we’re family. My family is my mom and my dad. You’re not my enemy, but you aren’t family either.” I fold my arms over my chest, waiting for his response. “Yeah? And how many times have you seen your father, who is part of your

family, in the past six months?” This is the first time Walter has ever brought up my father to me. My jaw drops and tears sting my eyes. How does he know I didn’t see him yesterday? God, even Walter knows my dad tossed me to the side like trash. I don’t know if I should be pissed or hurt that Walter basically threw my barely there relationship with my father in my face. Before my building rage and hurt can release the words in my mouth, he speaks again. “Haley, all I’m saying is that I’m here, too. I don’t have to be family or a friend, but I can be here if you ever need something.” I’m sick and tired of not knowing

what I feel. I don’t like Walter. I don’t know why my parents divorced or if he had anything to do with it. All I know is that he’s offering to be here for me, and my own father rarely answers my calls and never shows up. My shoulders sag in defeat. Silently, I turn and walk away. I’m in the middle of my homework when Walter peeks his head into my room. “Dinner’s ready. Your mom is going to be late, but she said we should go ahead and eat.” Walter’s company is not what I want right now. “If I decide to eat in my room alone, are you going to tattle on me?” I ask, lifting my head from where I sit on my bed.

He gives me a small smile. “Nope. I’ll tell her we sat at the table and you were your usual talkative self.” “Thanks,” I mumble, closing my book and crawling off the bed. Maybe Walter isn’t too bad.

“30 – Love.” I toss the ball into the air, bringing my arm forward in time to hit it across the court. Jess and I are up two points in our doubles match, with our opponents having none, or love as it’s called in tennis. All we need is two more points and we’ve won the game. We have three more before our second set is done. If we can keep the lead

through the next set, we’ll have won the match. I’m impressed with how well Jess and I play together. It helps that she can volley like no one’s business. She’s better at the front of the net, while I’m better in the back. Unfortunately, I can’t stay in the back the entire game. Coach Spell already pulled me aside after my singles match to let me know we’re going to be working on my volleys more. It’s my one weak area. “You!” Jess shouts as she lets the return pass by her. My left hand grabs the handle as I bring the racquet back on my left side to prepare for my backhanded hit. I swing in perfect timing, the ball landing just

inside the outer line; one of our opponents rushes for the return, but she hits the net. The tennis ball is tossed back to me. I try to relax my shoulders as I prepare for my next serve. I stand along the serve line and bounce the ball five times. It’s part ritual, part giving myself time. “40 – Love,” I call out before I serve. The ball lands so perfectly inside the line and I can’t help the squeal that comes out as the girl misses the ace serve. There was no way she could have returned it. Jess gives me a high-five before we change the scorecard and start the next one. The girls put up a good fight in the last set. We rally back and forth a ton. It

starts to feel like it’ll never end, but it does and we walk away having won the match. I glance around to realize we were the last ones playing. I also notice we have two new spectators, Cameron and Keelan. They must have come over after football practice. Coach Spell rallies us together, tells us we played well, and tomorrow, we’d be working harder on some things he’d noticed. Then he dismisses us. Jess grabs my elbow and drags me as we meet the guys. Cam wraps his arms around her and kisses her temple. “Gross,” Jess says. “You guys haven’t even gone home to shower yet. You’re all sweaty and gross.” She still hugs him back though.

“Y’all are great together,” Cam tells me, ignoring Jess. “I thought Jess’s serves were crazy powerful, but I think you have her beat.” “Thanks.” I smile and glance at Keelan. He was quiet again today, but he seems more relaxed now. He grins. “You were fantastic, Hales.” He’s about to say something else, but he’s interrupted. “Good job, Haley.” Ugh. Walter. “You did great,” Mom adds as I turn to face them. “Are you going to introduce us to your friends?” “Sure.” I point as I name them. “Mom, Walter, this is Keelan, Cameron, and Jess. Y’all, this is my mom and her husband, Walter.”

Pleasantries are exchanged and I want to separate my friends from my family for some reason. Luckily, Cam breaks our group up by saying they should head home. Soon, we all go our separate ways.

Before I know it, the first week of school is over. Friday is game day and the energy is palpable, coursing through everyone at school. Football is the sport around here, much like it was back home. There’s an exciting buzz in the air. The day starts and ends with the principal mentioning the big game and how we should show our school spirit

by attending tonight. Walter and Mom are supposed to be working late tonight. I’m about to leave a note telling them where I’ll be when I hear a knock on the door. I won’t lie. A part of me is excited to see Keelan in his uniform and to watch him play his game, like he’s seen me play. I open the door to see Jess wearing jeans and a cute blue top that shows off her figure. I went with jeans and a Virginia Tech T-shirt, just because I smiled when I saw it in my closet. It made me think about Keelan and how he’s not a fan of the university. “Are you ready?” she asks. “Yes!” I lock the door and walk toward her car. Once we’re on our way to the football stadium, I ask, “How long

have you been dating Cameron?” “Since freshman year. We’ve broken up a few times, but we always get back together. I think it could be a forever kind of love.” She keeps her eyes on the road, a goofy smile lifting her lips. “What about you? Did you leave a boyfriend behind? What’s going on between you and Keelan? Cam said you had dinner with them earlier this week while he was at my house.” Keelan has returned to normal, or to the guy I know, but I think something’s been bugging him. “No boyfriend left behind and nothing between Keelan and me.” Jess looks over at me, her raised brow showing me her skepticism.

“Really?” “I’ve known him all of two weeks! What could possibly be going on? We’re friends.” “Do you think he’s hot?” I think about Keelan, his killer smile, plump lips, and how nice he’s been to me. “He’s not bad looking,” I answer. Jess laughs. “That’s the understatement of the year. I think he likes you.” I roll my eyes. “If you say so.” Jess parks and after paying admission, I’m surprised when she leads us to an empty spot in the stands where Keelan and Cam’s parents are sitting. Usually, the parents stayed in the bleachers, while we walked around and

hung out with other kids. We sit and Jess motions to the couple on the other side of the Sanderson’s. “Mom, Dad, this is Haley Summers. Haley, that’s my mom, Wanda, and my dad, Kenny.” I wave at them. It doesn’t take long before the game starts. My eyes are constantly glued to Keelan and his number thirty-four jersey. He looks fantastic in a uniform. Jess bumps my shoulder during the second quarter. “You have the hots for him,” she teases, wiggling her eyebrows. Quietly, so his parents won’t overhear, I ask, “What makes you think he likes me?” Jess grins. “Why do you want to

know if you don’t like him back?” She laughs when I glare at her. “I know Keelan, and I date his brother. Don’t you think I would know if he does?” Her words are on my mind for the rest of the game. The simple possibility that Keelan might like me has my heartbeat increasing in excitement. I wonder what it would be like to kiss him, to have that smile of his directed at me because I’d done something to encourage it, and I want to learn more about him. They win the game. Something I wouldn’t have known if not for the crazy excited fans. I was too busy admiring a certain football player had been in la la land.

“C’mon,” Jess says as she stands. She says goodbye to her parents and then we, along with Octavia and John, head down to wait by the end zone. The players are on one knee in the middle of the field while the head coach gives a little speech. We’re far enough away that we can’t hear what he’s saying. After about a minute, the boys stand and start spreading out in different directions. I spot Cam and Keelan right away. Keelan has said something that makes Cam shake his head with an amused smile. They are a few feet away when they end their conversation. Keelan’s eyes find mine and he grins. “Hales,” he tsks after saying my name, eyeing my shirt. “My heart can

only handle so much.” He lays a hand over his chest and I laugh. “You played great,” I say, choosing not to comment on the issue of my shirt. “Thanks.” His parents’ congratulations distract KEelan, and I hear Jess saying goodbye to Cam. “I have to take Haley home.” She lifts on her tiptoes and whispers something in his ear, and he nods in response before kissing her forehead. “Bye, y’all,” she says to everyone else. “Bye,” I add. “I’ll text you later,” Keelan tells me with a smile. My heart skips a beat, and Jess giggles as we walk away. “What did I tell you?” she asks smugly. I choose to

ignore her and thank her once she drops me off. The moment the front door closes, Mom and Walter are upon me like vultures. “Where have you been?” Mom shouts. “We’ve been worried sick and were this close to calling the cops!” My mouth opens to mention the note, and I realize I forgot to leave one. “Sorry. I started to leave a note but got sidetracked, and my phone has been on silent.” Mom is about to yell at me some more when Walter cuts her off. “Just text us next time to let us know.” “Okay. Oh! I also forgot to tell you that I’m going to Dad’s tomorrow to spend the night.”

The frown deepens on Mom’s face. “What?” “I’m driving down to Dad’s tomorrow to spend the night,” I repeat. “You’re waiting until now to say something? Does he know you’re coming?” “Of course he does,” I lie. He still hasn’t called me back from yesterday, and I’ve crossing my fingers he’ll be home tomorrow and without plans this weekend. “I don’t know, Haley.” Seriously? “Are you saying I can’t go see my father?” I ask, trying to hold in my temper. “No, but I don’t know if it’s a good idea.”

“What? Why wouldn’t it be? He’s my dad! I miss him. Just because you left him doesn’t mean I did.” I storm past her and to my room. The familiar irritation at not knowing who left who bubbles up within me. Maybe Dad will give me some answers tomorrow. I’d packed while I was waiting on Jess to come, so all I had to do was take off first thing in the morning. I change, plug in my phone, and climb into bed just as I get a text. Keelan: I’m happy I got to see you & that you came to the game. Have fun? Me: I did.

My thumbs hover over the keyboard before I continue the text. Me: I may have worn the VT shirt just for you. :P Keelan: The only time VT looks good is when you’re wearing one of their shirts. My smile instantly appears. Another text comes in before I can reply. Keelan: What are you doing tomorrow? Me: Visiting my dad. I’ll be back Sunday. You? Keelan: Hoping to hang out with you. Maybe Sunday?

Me: Sunday works. :) Night, Keelan. Keelan: Sweet dreams, Hales.

My stomach has been tied in knots the entire drive to my dad’s. Mom still wasn’t happy when I left this morning, but I don’t care. I’m tired of Dad brushing me off. He promised he would always be there and he hasn’t been. I need answers. I just hope he’ll be happy to see me. I try not to remember he’d said he wanted me to stay with my mom; and he ignores or bails on me all the time. Relief fills me when I see his car in

the driveway. It’s odd that it’s not in the garage though. I leave my overnight bag in the car, just in case things don’t go well. It’s times like these when I wish I still had a key. Dad changed the locks after we moved out and keeps forgetting to give me one. It feels so weird to knock on my own door. It feels weird that Dad still lives here. Is he trying to hold on to memories of what our family once was? “Hello.” A girl about ten years old answers the door. I glance over my shoulder and confirm that my dad’s car is in the driveway. “Who are you?” she asks. “Who are you?”

“Carly,” she answers just as my dad and another woman round the corner. “Oh, God,” I whisper. His face pales at the sight of me. This is why he’s been avoiding me. He’s moved on with a new family. He left me behind for someone new. “Haley,” he starts, but I’m already turning away and running to my car. He doesn’t even try to stop me. He stands on the porch and watches me drive away; the tears are streaming down my face.

It took me a few days and more conversations with my parents, but I decided to meet with Natalie. To prolong the process, I wrote back instead of calling. One meeting can’t be too bad. At least, that’s what I keep telling myself.

“Keelan!” Mom calls out. I leave my room and follow the sound of her voice to the kitchen. She’s in the middle of baking some dessert. “What’s up?” “I’m out of eggs and sugar.” She shakes her head at herself. “Will you run to the store for me? That way I can keep working on this.” She waves her hands at the messy counter. “Sure thing.” “Grab my card from my wallet. Thank you.” “Welcome.” Cam is out with Jess, and Dad is out helping one of their friends do something, so I’m her only option. Even though Mom is expecting me to come

right back, something makes me take the long way. I slow down on the road by the tennis courts when I spot Haley’s car. I could have sworn she told me she would be at her dad’s this weekend. Instead, she’s standing in front of the large cement wall, rallying by herself; it is the reason for the wall. I stop, parking next to her car, and get out. Her body seems rigid, even though her movements are fluid. Her body language screams fury. An angry, throaty grunt leaves her mouth as she swings with all her power. A soft sniffle follows it. “Hales?” “What?” Her voice breaks on that one word, but she doesn’t turn to face

me. “Everything okay?” “No.” Something must have happened with her dad. If she went to visit him, that is. Maybe something happened with her mom before she could leave. Haley releases a heavy sigh, missing the ball as it returns, and she turns and faces me. A laugh tumbles from her lips. I tilt my head, wondering what caused the laugh. She lifts a finger, pointing at my chest. I glance down to see my blue and orange shirt, proudly showcasing that I’m a fan of the University of Virginia. Grinning, I lift my head, but her laughter dies, the sadness overwhelming her.

I close the distance between us until I’m close enough to wrap my arms around her. I feel like she needs a hug. Her arms hang by her sides, but she nuzzles her face into my neck. “What are you doing here?” she asks, her breath tickling my skin. “I saw your car, so I stopped. Want to talk?” “Not yet.” “Okay. How about running with me to the grocery store? Mom sent me out for a few things.” Haley is quiet for a moment before she agrees. She grabs her things, puts them in her car. I open the door to my car for her. “What do you have to pick up?” she asks once we’re on the road.

“Sugar and eggs. Mom likes to bake desserts, and she ran out.” “Do you know what she’s making today?” I shrug. “Not sure yet. Something with strawberries and blueberries, I think.” We ride in silence until we reach the grocery store. If she doesn’t want to talk, then I want to make her smile and forget about whatever is bothering her. We’re almost to the baking aisle when she speaks before I’ve gotten the chance to. “While I am not a fan of your chosen university, I am a fan of the blue on you,” she says with a shy and quick glance at me. I grin. “Are you recycling the

compliment I gave you last night? You only get brownie points if it’s an original.” I’m desperate to touch her, to feel that soft skin again; I hold my breath as I casually reach over and interlock our fingers. “Well, darn,” she replies, making no verbal show of me holding her hand. She gives it a gentle squeeze and looks over at me. “You don’t want to make an exception for me? I did for you, with Hales.” “Hmm,” I hum. “I’ll give you a free pass this time.” Her lips quickly lift into a smile. “Thank you.” We stop in front of the sugar. “How much does she need?” “She probably wants the biggest

bag.” I try to recall which brand Mom buys, but come up short. Sugar is sugar, right? Reluctantly, I release Haley’s hand and pick up a large bag of sugar. “C’mon, let’s get the eggs next. You can carry those. I don’t want to be the only one doing all the heavy lifting.” She laughs. “Yeah, because eggs are so heavy,” she replies sarcastically, rolling her eyes. “Maybe a dozen eggs aren’t, but two? I’ll be shocked if you can carry them all the way to the register by yourself.” She makes a show of lifting two dozen eggs, grunting a little like she does when she plays tennis, and she groans once or twice on the way to check out. I

laugh and it’s good to see her in a better mood. However, once we’re on the way back to the tennis courts, her mood shifts again. “Do you want to come over and hang out?” “I don’t know,” she replies as I park next to her car. “My head is full of crap and if I hang out with you, I might say it all. I’ll quickly go from the cute and interesting new girl to the girl who probably needs a therapist just to have someone to talk to.” “Come anyway. Mom might need help with the dessert.” Haley thinks about it for a minute before nodding. “Okay, but you’ve been warned.” She gets out and into her car to

follow me home. At least having Haley with me, Mom won’t show her annoyance with me taking forever to run to the store and back. I take my place in the driveway and Haley parks behind me. When I get out, I see her on the phone, looking angry and upset again. She lifts her finger to let me know she’ll be a minute. I head on inside. “What took you so long? I could have made three trips by now,” Mom says when I walk into the kitchen. “Sorry, I ran into Haley, and she seemed upset, so she went with me to the store.” Mom stops what she’s doing, covered in flour now, and faces me. “Is

she okay?” “I don’t know. Something happened, so I invited her over to hang out for a while.” Before Mom can speak, Haley walks into the kitchen, her eyes slightly red. “Hey, Mrs. Sanderson.” She gives a weak smile. “You know you can call me Octavia. Want to help me? Keelan, leave us girls to it.” Mom gives me a pointed look when I open my mouth to object. I smile at Haley before I walk out. I know Mom shooed me out because she wants to try to comfort Haley. Mom could get a wall to open up about its feelings. She just has that way about her, and I know if Hales will talk, Mom can

make her feel better. An hour passes before I start getting antsy about what’s going on in the kitchen. When I reach the threshold, I stop in my tracks. Mom is hugging a crying Haley. Neither notices me. “It’ll be okay,” Mom soothes. “All you need to remember is that you did nothing wrong. You’re a sweet, beautiful girl, and if he doesn’t know already, he’ll come to realize what he’s missing out on by doing this to you. Sounds like you have your mom and her husband in your corner, so don’t shut them out, okay?” “It hurts so much,” Haley mumbles through her tears into Mom’s shoulder. “I know, I know.”

Mom catches me standing in the doorway and glares. I hold up my hands in surrender before quietly returning to my room. I feel bad for Haley and her family issues. It doesn’t look like she’s dealing with it well either. This time, only half an hour passes before Haley comes into my room. “Hey,” I say, sitting up on my bed. “Done baking?” “Yeah.” She folds her arms over her chest, looking a little unsure. “Want to relax before going home?” Her mouth opens and then shuts. I take that as a yes, so I stand, slip on my shoes, grab a pillow, and wave my hand for her to follow me. We go downstairs and outside through the backdoor. I lead

her to our hammock. I place the pillow before crawling on, lying down, and looking to Haley. “C’mon, Hales.” After a moment, she lies down next to me. Our sides are touching from our shoulders down to our shoes. The sun is out and about, bright and hot, but we’ve got two large trees shading us and a nice breeze blows, keeping us cool. We can faintly hear a car driving down the street on the other side of the house. Haley takes a deep breath. “You know,” she begins, staring up at the branches above us, “I was wondering how you could be so nice to someone you barely know, and then I spent time with your mom. She’s great.”

“Yes, she is,” I agree. She turns her head to look at me, so I do the same. Our noses are inches a part and it feel likes her body is giving off more heat than the sun. I remind myself that she’s had a bad day. “Sorry I’ve been bad company.” “We all have crappy days; it’s okay.” “Yeah, I guess so. What about you? Are you doing okay? You were quiet earlier this week.” Haley looks concerned, her eyes squinting a little as she looks at me as if she can figure out what’s been bugging me all week. “I had a lot on mind, but I’m okay.” For half a second, I debate on whether to tell her before deciding maybe I need fresh eyes. “My birth mom contacted

me.” Haley’s eyes widen. “She wants to reconnect and I’ve been struggling with how to respond to it. My parents told me it was my decision, and they’ll support me either way. I wrote back to tell her I’d meet with her.” “Are you nervous?” I glance up at the canopy of branches above us. “Yeah. Wouldn’t you be?” “At least your family is there for you,” she says softly, turning her head toward the sky as well and tilting it so she rests against my shoulder. “I should go. My mom is probably freaking out since I’ve been ignoring her most of the day. Thanks for letting me hang out.” Haley lifts her head, smiles, and carefully gets out of the hammock.

“I’ll walk you.” We walk inside so Haley can say goodbye to my mom and then I take her out to her car. “If you need to escape again, let me know,” I tell her, holding the car door open. “We’re racing tonight if you want to ride with me.” Her eyes are excited for all of five seconds before she remembers her day. “I’ll let you know, thanks.” She slides into the driver’s seat and I watch her drive away. Once she’s out of sight, I find Mom in the kitchen where I left her. “What happened with her today?” I ask. Mom raises an eyebrow at me. “If she didn’t tell you, then neither am I.”

“Mom,” I groan. “Why not?” “Would you want me to tell her your problems before you were ready to talk about them?” When I don’t say anything, she adds, “That’s what I thought. You didn’t immediately spill your guts about Natalie to her, did you?” I shake my head. “I see your point.”

I run into Walter first. I mentally brace myself for a smart-ass comment or yelling or something to make me dislike him even more. His eyes look sad though, which makes me wary. “Are you okay?” he asks, the genuine concern reflecting in his voice.

I shrug my shoulders. I’m not okay, but I’m unsure about trusting him, even though I hear Octavia’s voice in my head that she thinks Walter and Mom are on my side. “Your mom has been going crazy since your father called.” I figured he called Mom based on the texts and number of times she’s called me, all of which I ignored except the one I answered when I arrived at Keelan’s. “Where is she?” I ask and she appears behind him, coming down the hall. I’m expecting her to be pissed, but she rushes to me and hugs me, squeezing me so tightly that I have a hard time catching my breath.

“You could have let me know you were okay! Where have you been all day? Are you okay?” Mom pulls back and pats up and down my arms. “I was at the courts.” She nods like she should have expected that. “And then I was at a friend’s house. Did you know?” Her sigh and sad eyes are my answer, which enrages me. “How could you not tell me?” I yell. “You’ve known all this time why he was ignoring me and abandoning me and you didn’t tell me? Why didn’t you warn me when I told you I was going to visit?” “You said he knew you were coming,” she reminds me. Furious and hurt, I push past her to escape to my room. I feel trapped. I’m

stuck where I’m not sure I want to be, where I’m not sure I’m wanted. Did Mom even want me to live with her? Did she get stuck with me because Dad moved on fast with a new family? Somehow, I know any blame should be pointed at Dad. After what happened this morning, Mom was the only one who tried getting in contact with me. Dad never called or texted, even though I had left hurt and angry. I grab my cell and call him. He probably won’t answer, the chicken. When I hear his voice, I’m shocked. “Haley, I’m so sorry,” he says. “Whatever. I don’t care,” I lie, trying my hardest to keep my voice steady. “Not that you care, but I won’t show up

or contact you again. You now have one daughter and that’s Carly. I don’t want anything to do with you. As far as I’m concerned, I don’t have a father. That’s all I wanted to say. Bye.” I hang up without giving him a chance to speak. My phone stays in my hand, my gaze trained on it, for the next five minutes. He doesn’t call back to fix things. Defeated, I curl into a ball on my bed, hug a pillow to my chest, and let the tears fall. I have no idea how much time passes before my bed dips behind me. “Sit up, Haley,” Mom says gently. “I want to tell you why we divorced.” Quickly, I sit up to face her. “A few months before I told you we were divorcing, I noticed a change in your

father. He no longer seemed like the man I married, the man who was the father of my beautiful daughter. I tried to find out, figure out what was different, but it wasn’t until the day before I told you that I learned a big part of why he was not the same.” Mom’s voice drops and her eyes close as she softly says, “He was having an affair. I caught him and went to a divorce attorney the next day. I didn’t want to tell you because I knew you looked up to him and no matter what he does, he’s still your father.” My mouth falls open, ready to speak, but I’m dumbfounded, stuck on what she said. He cheated. What? Why would he do such a thing? How is that even

possible? I’m supposed to believe that the man who always drilled into me that if a guy ever cheated on me, I needed to leave him in two seconds flat because he wasn’t a good man, is the same person who cheated on my mom? “The woman he’s with now, Tonya, was the one he was seeing,” Mom adds quietly. “I really didn’t want to tell you, Haley. In your eyes, your father hung the moon and the stars every night and took them down every morning to hang the sun. He never did anything wrong, and I knew if I told you why, you’d lose that. I never thought he would treat you the way he has.” This entire time I assumed it was Mom’s fault, because she’s right; I

thought Dad could do no wrong, even when he showed me differently time and time again. I’ve been angry with her and Walter, for no real reason. “I’m sorry,” I choke up the words. Mom gathers me in a hug. “It’s all right, Haley. I’m still right here, and I’m not going anywhere. If you’d give Walter a chance, he’d be there for you, too.” “I’ll try.” I sniffle. “He seems like he might be nice.” “He is.” Mom holds me for a few minutes before she pulls away. “Have you eaten? We can run out for takeout.” “No, I haven’t. I know of a place where we can go though, if eating out is okay.” “Of course. Get ready and I’ll tell

Walter.” Mom stands and leaves me alone. Taking a deep breath, I wipe away my tears and make my way to the bathroom. My face doesn’t look too terrible, but I splash cold water on it anyway. After brushing my hair, I walk to the front door, where Walter and Mom are waiting. Mom wraps an arm around my shoulders as we go out to the car. Walter gets into the driver’s seat and then looks over his shoulder at me. “Where are we going, Haley?” “There’s a place in town called Elsie’s.” He nods. “I’ve heard of that place.” He starts backing out and heading toward the diner.

It doesn’t take any time for us to arrive. The air is cool and I welcome the slight chill in the air once we walk inside. The first two times I was here, I didn’t really take in my surroundings; I look around once we take a seat at a bright blue booth. There’s an actual jukebox at one end of the restaurant, and I wonder if it works. I’ll have to ask Keelan. There’s an old timey feel to the place. The floors are those checkered black and white tiles, and booths line the walls. There are with tables dotted throughout the room, and there is a counter with pies and cakes on display every few seats. The walls are a sunny yellow and have pictures of famous

singers from the fifties, sixties, and seventies. Mrs. Elsie breezes over to our table, walking pretty fast and light on her feet for a woman who has to be in her sixties or seventies. Just like the times I have been here before, her white hair is up in a bun and her glasses are perched low on her nose. She’s wearing bright red lipstick on her thin lips, but it works for her. “Hello, Haley,” she says, laying menus on the table. “It’s nice to see you again. Who are these fine people with you?” “Hi, Mrs. Elsie. Meet my mom, Rita, and her husband, Walter. Mom, Walter, this is Mrs. Elsie.”

They say hellos and Mrs. Elsie asks, “How are y’all enjoying the town?” “We’re loving it so far,” Mom answers with a smile. “Good. This is a great town. I’ve lived here all my life and wouldn’t dream of living anywhere else.” She glances over her shoulder when someone else walks in. “Do y’all know what you’d like to drink?” We give her our orders. “I’ll whip those up while y’all look over the menu.” Mrs. Elsie swiftly walks away. My eyes are on the menu when I hear my mother ask, “How does she know your name, Haley? Have you been here before?” I lift my gaze in time to see her look at me.

“Of course, I’ve been here before. That’s why I wanted to come. I’ve been here with a friend and this is where I was supposed to meet Dad Tuesday night.” Luckily, I’ve been MIA after school the past couple of weeks, so it’s entirely plausible that I’d come then and not when I snuck out to see Keelan. “What do you mean where you were supposed to meet him?” I glance at Walter. I assumed if he knew, Mom did, too. “He didn’t show,” I answer quietly, staring down at my menu. Mom is quiet for a few moments before she asks, “The same friend whose house you were at today?” “Yes.”

“And which friend would that be?” I sigh, not liking the million questions. “Keelan. You met him after my game.” Mom frowns. “You’ve been hanging out with a boy?” “Yes, Mom.” I roll my eyes. “He’s a friend and has a great family. I hung out with his mom more than him today, if it makes you feel better.” “What would make me feel better is if you would let me know where you are and with whom.” I don’t get a chance to reply, which is probably for the best, because Mrs. Elsie comes back to take our order. To keep the focus off me, I turn my attention to Walter.

“How’s life, Walter?” They both seem surprised at me addressing him. I haven’t given him a chance before because I thought he was the reason my parents divorced. Now, I know he’s not the reason. I told Mom I’d give him a chance, ans I will. Whether I like him afterward or not remains to be seen. Walter begins talking about his job, and I’m quickly bored. He’s an accountant. I’m not sure what could be appealing about it. My eyes have glazed over when he says, “So, you know I’m good with numbers. If you need help in math this semester, let me know.” I’m surprised he knows I have math this semester, so all I can do is smile and

thank him for the offer. Dinner is surprisingly easygoing as we talk about school, their jobs, and when they ask about my friends, I make sure to talk about Jess, Cam, and Keelan. During our meal, I also notice how smitten Mom is with Walter and he with her. I mean I know they’re married now, but I never paid attention to things like Walter smiling when Mom is rambling about something. Or their little touches. They’re in love, that’s for sure. When we return to the house, Mom asks, “Do you want to watch a movie with us?” “No, thanks,” I reply, hurrying to the seclusion of my room. I hope she doesn’t think that I’m going to hang out with them

all the time now. That is so not the case. Today has lasted forever, it seems, and I’m exhausted. My throat aches with more unshed tears as I think about my morning as I change clothes. My dad and his cheating ways are the last thing I want to think about, so I crawl into bed, wondering if it’s too early to fall asleep. My phone chimes with a text, so I grab it from my nightstand. Keelan: Wanna ride with me tonight? My heart begins to pump erratically in my chest. My fingers are replying before I can even think about it.

Me: Yes. What time do I need to be ready? Riding in his car when he sped down Dead Man’s Curve was like nothing else I’d ever experienced. After today, I’m dying to feel that adrenaline rush and to see what it’s like when they race. There’s no way I can say no. Keelan: Two hours. I’ll text you when I get there. Me: Can’t wait! :D Keelan: Me either. Keelan: Don’t wear a VT shirt, or you can’t ride. ;) Me: Haha, deal!

I set my phone aside. I have two hours to put myself back together. First, I hop in the shower, taking nearly fortyfive minutes as I quadruple check there’s not a hair left on my legs. Then I spend way too long shifting through the shirts in my closet for something to wear. There’s a knock on my door right when I find a cute red top. Thankfully, I haven’t changed yet. “Who is it?” I call. “Mom,” she replies. I tighten my hold on my towel, take a step toward my dresser where my pjs are stored, and say, “Come in.” She opens the door with a soft smile. “Getting ready for bed?” I nod. “Us too. We’re more tired than we thought. I

wanted to check on you and make sure you’re still doing okay.” “Yeah, Mom. I’m fine. His loss, right?” I regret my words the moment she tilts her head at me with a touch of pity and sadness. “Exactly.” Mom comes over and hugs me tightly. “We love you.” I want to roll my eyes at how even now, when she’s telling me she loves me, she has to include Walter. “I love you too, Mom.” She leaves and I change into a pair of shorts and the red top. I lotion my legs, and then I mutter, “Crap.” If I blow dry my hair this late, Mom will hear it. She might get suspicious. I don’t usually dry it if I take a shower at night. Dang it.

Thinking quickly, I run my brush through it before running my fingers through it in an effort to give it more body. My hair retains water, I swear, so it’s like deadweight until it starts drying. I grab a hairband to help as well. I debate applying makeup, but figure it’s already obvious I’ve taken a shower. I don’t want to look like I’m trying to impress Keelan, which I’m totally not, so I decide against it. For the remaining time, I read until Keelan texts me. Sneaking out my window is as easy as before, but my heart is hammering twice as much this time. It picks up speed when I see Keelan at the end of my driveway, leaning against the passenger door of his car. God, the boy

is hot. He’s not even trying either. He’s wearing a regular t-shirt, shorts, and tennis shoe, yet, I still want to kiss him as if he was standing before me in a suit. His grin sets my blood on fire and his eyes run up and down my body as he blindly reaches out for the door handle. “Hey, Hales.” “Hey,” I smile. “Do you need help?” I perk an eyebrow as he snaps out of it and looks for the handle. “You got jokes tonight, huh?” I giggle softly before getting in, and I have to remind myself we need to get out of here as soon as possible. “Are you ready for this?” Keelan asks once he’s in the driver’s seat. “So, so ready.”

I park on the left side of the road since Alan, the guy I’m racing, is on the right. The moon is full and bright tonight, allowing Haley to see the scene. There isn’t a shoulder, so it’s not like those who came to watch can park off to the side. Instead, they are piled into the bed

of trucks, like Cam’s, which are parked where the tractors can turn into the fields. There are some in intervals, all the way to the imaginary finish line. “Will we get caught?” she asks, her head turning so her eyes land on me. “It’s unlikely. This road is barely used as it is and we’re so close to the county line, we could cross over and the cops would be out of luck. No one has ever been caught before. C’mon.” We get out of the car, and I walk around to the front. “What’s this?” Alan asks. “Does Keelan Moore have a chick riding with him? I don’t believe it.” I laugh and playfully shove his shoulder. “Shut up.” Alan is from a

neighboring high school, so I introduce him to Haley. “This is Haley, and yeah, she’s riding with me.” Alan sweeps his eyes over her as she softly tells him hello. “When Keelan loses, you’re free to ride with me,” he grins at her. She only raises an eyebrow at him. “All right, let’s stop with the chit chat and get this going,” Cam says. The few people hanging around begin walking down to where they’ll watch, and we get back in our cars. There’s only one guy left, Tom, as Cameron heads to the finish line where he’ll record a video on his phone in case he needs help judging who wins. We buckle up and start the engines. I glance

at Haley to see her grinning. “Excited, Hales?” “Oh my God, yes.” I laugh. Tom makes sure our cars are relatively even and lined up. He checks his phone, which is likely a text from Cam, saying he’s ready. “Three!” Tom begins to shout. “Two! One!” We take off as I smoothly shift gears. We can hear the cheer of people as we zoom by them. Alan and I are neck in neck. My stomach bottoms out when we go over the first hill. Part of me wants to close my eyes and relish in the feel of the engine, the steering wheel, the gearshift underneath my hand, and the sensation of going so fast over these

hills. I don’t, of course. We’re approaching the curve and the invisible finish line fifty feet ahead of it. I press harder on the gas, wanting to secure the win, especially in front of Haley, and take a deep breath as I pass where Cam is recording on his phone. I think I won, but I was focused on staying on my side of the road, so I’m not confident yet. I immediately downshift and hit the brakes, making it where we’ll stop just before we reach the deadly curve. As soon as I shift into park, I glance at Haley. My eyes widen as she leans over, grabs my face, and kisses me. She’s kissing me. My surprise wears off quickly when her tongue traces my lips,

begging for entrance. Our mouths part and this is the best kiss of my entire life. I knew kissing Haley would be mind blowing, but she’s shattered the world. She pulls away, resting her forehead on mine, and we stare at each other, breathing heavily. “Oh,” she breathes like she’s realizing what she did. Before she can pull away, I slip a hand underneath the hair at her neck and kiss her again. The sigh that falls from her lips nearly undoes me. A pounding on my window pulls us apart. “Come on,” I tell her, my voice low with need. I try to get rid of the urge to rip all her clothes off with a shake of my head. Two kisses. Two kisses from this

girl and I’m already losing my mind. Cameron slaps me on the shoulder. “Congratulations, man!” I grin, especially when he hands me a small wad of cash. We don’t always take wagers, but when we do, Cam is in charge of it. It’s not a lot, I mean, we are kids in high school, but when a bunch of us get together, it’s a nice little chunk of change. I shove the cash into my pocket before Haley comes around to stand next to me. A crowd has gathered and they begin to congratulate me. My mind is still on the kiss though, so I wrap my arm around Haley’s shoulders, tucking her into my side. Once things start to slow down a bit, I glance down at Haley, who smiles

back at me. “Amazing,” she says simply. “I was completely mesmerized, especially with how little space was between y’all,” and this is when I realize she isn’t talking about the kiss. “That was the best thing I’ve ever experienced.” She falters for a moment, her cheeks reddening with a blush. “I couldn’t help what happened afterward.” “Want to do it?” Her brows wrinkle and I add, “Racing, I mean.” “I can’t drive a stick.” Alan has finally made his way to him. “Good race, Keelan. I almost had you.” I laugh. “Sure you did.” Really, I have no clue. “Let’s go again. This time,

Haley is driving. We can circle around.” Alan’s eyebrows disappear underneath his hair hanging over his forehead. “Seriously?” “What are you talking about?” Haley adds. “I just said—” “I was listening. Trust me for a second.” I turn to Alan. “You up for it?” “Hell, yeah. We’re going again, folks!” he shouts, going over to his car. I open the door and slide into the driver’s seat. I lift the steering wheel and move my seat back a bit. I hold my hand out to her. “Come sit in my lap, Hales.” She hesitates for a moment before getting in. I want to groan at having her in my lap, but I manage to refrain.

“What are we doing?” she asks. Ignoring her for the moment, I tell her where to put her legs so they aren’t in my way. I pull the seatbelt around us and buckle us in. With my lips brushing her ear, I explain, “You’re going to steer and I’m going to do everything else. It’ll do until I can teach you how to drive stick.” “Seriously? You’re crazy. This is insane,” she objects. “Better steer because we’re about to move.” Her hands leap to the steering wheel. If we can make it back to the starting place, then we can easily do the race. “I don’t even know how to get back!”

I laugh and give her directions. Every few seconds, she mutters under her breath about how crazy this is. When we stop next to Alan’s car, I ask, “Still want to do this?” She glances at me from over her shoulder. There’s a spark in her eye. “Absolutely.” And so, we’re counted down and we take off. It’s odd to drive like this, but it gives me an opportunity to keep a better eye on Alan. “A little to the left, Hales. Getting too close to him,” I tell her calmly. The last thing we need is for her to panic and overcorrect. “Sorry,” she mutters. Alan ends up winning, but Haley doesn’t care. The moment we’re fully

stopped, she unbuckles us and turns in my lap to kiss me like she needs to breathe and kissing me is the only way she can get air. Could she be any more perfect? She’s an amazing kisser and on top of that, she likes fast cars and I’m pretty sure they turn her on. This kiss doesn’t last long unfortunately. My door opens and we hear, “You were driving, Haley?” We turn to see Jess. She tugs on Haley’s hand, pulling her out of the car, and I follow. Jess leads Haley away from me, causing me to frown. Where do they think they’re going? “You let her drive?” I swivel to face Cameron. “She steered.” I shrug.

“It took a year for you to let me drive the car and within two weeks, you let her.” “Are you going to cry to Mom now?” He glares at me, and I laugh. Cam glances at his phone and calls out toward the girls, “Jess, let’s go!” To me, he says, “How am I supposed to make out with her before I take her home if she has to have girly gossip with Haley?” He shakes his head. “You need it too. All you’ve done today is complain.” He glares, but doesn’t get the chance to say anything before Jess and Haley appear. He grabs her hand and starts walking off.

“Well, bye,” Jess laughs. The crowd is starting to thin, so I take Haley’s hand and pull her to me with a lazy grin. “Ready to go?” “Yep.” I walk her around to open the door for her and then we are on our way. As usual, I kill the lights as I pull far enough into her driveway that I’m not in the road. “Did you have fun?” “Yes, thanks for inviting me, Keelan.” Her hand moves to the door. “It was a long day, but that was a good way to end it.” She isn’t going to leave without kissing me again, is she? “Hales,” I say as she pulls on the handle. She faces me again and I lean over, surprising us both when I rest my

forehead against hers. I’m addicted to her already. It’s insane. Her eyes are curious and her shallow breath teases my lips. Quickly, I press one kiss to her lips before pulling away. “I’ll see you at school.” She nods before getting out of my car. She flashes a grin over her shoulder and then she takes off running. The grin makes my heart beat erratically. That girl is going to drive me crazy.

“Do you think it’s too late to cancel?” I ask. Mom gives me a reassuring smile. “It’ll be fine.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.” “Yes, it’s too late.” “We can hang out in another booth if you want,” Cameron offers. I shake my head. “No, that’s okay. Thanks though.” Dad squeezes my shoulder as he places his bowl in the sink. “It’ll be fine,” he echoes Mom’s words. Today, after football practice, I’m meeting Natalie at Elsie’s. To say I’m nervous about meeting my birth mom is a massive understatement. My cereal has gotten all soft and gross where I’ve been pushing my spoon around. Sighing, I stand, empty the contents, and grab my book bag. Cam does the same. I’m almost to the door when Mom calls my

name. She hands me a package of PopTarts. “We’ll be here when it’s over.” “Thanks, Mom.” I kiss her cheek. “Love you.” “Love you too, Keelan.” My classes pass in a blur. I poke at the food on my Styrofoam plate at lunch. What will she be like? Will I look like her? Will I like her? What if she wants to try to be my mom now? What is she hoping to accomplish by meeting me? A hand rests on my knee, and I hear, “Keelan?” I look over at Haley. “Everything okay?” “Yeah. Just thinking.” “Want to talk about it?” “I’m meeting with my birth mom

today.” Her eyes widen as she removes her hand from my knee. “Oh, that has to be nerve-racking. Where are you meeting her?” “At Elsie’s after practice.” “Are you going by yourself?” “Yeah, it would be weird if my parents or Cam went. When’s your next match?” I ask to change the subject. Thankfully, Haley goes on to tell me about their upcoming match and how they’ve been doing in practice. She’s a nice distraction from my thoughts. The rest of the day speeds by, and soon I find myself freshly showered, tired, and starving while I sit in the diner, waiting for Natalie. I want to

order something, but I’m too nervous to eat. My phone buzzes in my pocket and my lips automatically lift a little when I see a text from Haley. Haley: Hope things go well Me: Me too. Waiting for her to show up right now. Haley: Well, I’m sure she’ll show. Text me later if you want I push it back into my pocket as a woman comes up to my table. “Keelan?” I nod and stand. This is my mother. She’s shorter than I am, so I guess my height comes from my father. It’s so odd to see this virtual stranger and to see bits

and pieces of myself in her face. Clearing my throat, I dumbly motion to the table and we sit. “Thank you for meeting with me. You look—” She stops, looking me over. “You look great, exactly how I imagined you would.” Unsure how to reply, I mumble, “Thanks.” This is beyond awkward and I wish I were at home with my family. “How have you been?” I frown at the question. “Since I was adopted? Since I turned ten? Since I last saw you? Or how I’ve been today?” “All of it,” she answers. “Good.” One word to inadequately wrap up my life. “My parents are wonderful and they’ve given me a good

life.” Sweet Mrs. Elsie stops by our table for our order. My stomach grumbles, but I can’t imagine having a meal right now. Natalie orders a sandwich while I ask for a drink refill. “I’m glad.” Natalie seems sincere. “Do you remember anything?” I shake my head. “Not really.” My memories are vague, but mostly good. However, I don’t want to tell her that for some reason. “You look a lot like your father.” While I know they were in jail, my parents never disclosed why. I’m thinking it’s for the best because they are part of my past and I’m not sure I want any part of her in my future. “Why did

you want to see me?” I blurt out. “I wanted to see how you turned out. I’ve cleaned up my act completely; I have a stable job and a place to live. I have for the past year. I’ve thought about you all the time,” she adds. The ring of the bell on the door briefly drags my attention to it as someone enters the restaurant. It’s Haley. She gives me a small reassuring yet nervous smile, and I wonder why she’s here. I focus on Natalie and the last thing she said, trying not to notice Haley taking a seat at the counter. I feel a little more at ease with her here though. Mrs. Elsie drops off Natalie’s sandwich. “Well, I turned out fine. What do you want from me, Natalie?”

She seems taken aback, but I’m not sure if it’s from my question or at calling her by her first name. She’s disturbing the normalcy of my life, and I don’t like it. I don’t know if I want her here and honestly, I just want to go see my mom. “I...I...what do you mean?” “I have a nice life here with my parents and my brother.” I suddenly stop as a thought hits me. “Do I have siblings?” She nods. “I had a daughter three years after you were born. When I was sent to jail, my sister, who was my only family, couldn’t care for you both. We decided it would be best to put you in the system. We hated to separate you two because you were so protective over

her, even at your age. When we were told someone wanted to adopt you, your father and I both gave up our rights because we figured it was best for you. Your aunt has been taking care of your sister until about six months ago.” I have a sister and an aunt? I don’t remember either of them and for a moment, I feel guilty. It’s hard to picture myself being protective over a sister I didn’t even know I had. Natalie doesn’t give me time to process everything. “I want to get to know my son. I want you to know me, your sister, and the rest of our family.” “I already have a family.” I didn’t miss how she now takes care of my sister. Is she hoping she can somehow

get me back, too? Can she do that? Is it possible? My stomach knots up with the thought. Do I want to get to know them? I hate this indecision and feeling as if I’m being pulled in two different directions already. “What’s her name? My sister?” I blurt out again. “Kiera. Think about it, okay, Keelan? I would really love for you to know your real family.” When I open my mouth to object, she quickly adds, “I don’t want to take you away from the Sandersons. Will you think about it?” I nod, unsure if I’m being honest or not. Natalie takes the last bite of her sandwich, waves Mrs. Elsie over to pay for her meal, and says goodbye. I watch her leave, sitting in the booth feeling as

if my world just got way more complicated. I’m not prepared for this at all. “You okay, dear?” My gaze moves to Mrs. Elsie. I simply shake my head. She pats my shoulder. “Well, smile because you have a beautiful girl waiting to see you.” Ah, yes. Haley.

Two hands appear on the counter on either side of me and I shiver when lips brush my ear as I hear him whisper, “And what do you think you’re doing here?” I tense. Is he mad? “You said you were nervous, so I thought since you

didn’t want your family here, maybe I could come as support. I’m sorry, Keelan. I thought it was a good idea.” He surprises me with a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, Hales.” He takes a seat next to me. “Decided to try a milkshake?” “Yeah, but I should have stuck with a banana spilt.” “Why?” “I don’t know why, but I can never finish a milkshake. I get about halfway through and I don’t want anymore, even if I order a small. Want to share?” I push it toward him. He smiles and grabs the extra straw Mrs. Elsie left with a wink earlier. “Thanks.”

“So, how did it go?” He loses his smile. I tried not to glance in their direction because I didn’t want to intrude anymore than I already had. “I don’t want to talk about it yet.” “Okay.” He looks relieved that I’m not going to push him about it. “How was practice?” “He was a slacker as usual,” Cameron says from my other side. “What are you doing here?” Keelan asks. “You weren’t answering your texts, so I came to check on you. How’d it go?” Keelan repeats what he told me. “I don’t want to talk about it yet.”

That is apparently not a good response. “Mom has already texted me three times since I left the house.” When Keelan groans, he adds, “That bad?” His eyes widen. “Or that good?” “Both.” We’re both wearing confused expressions as we look at Keelan. “Tell Mom I need time before I go home, so I’m going to hang out with Haley.” I glance at Cameron. He wants to argue, I think, but he nods instead. He says goodbye before leaving. I swivel on the barstool to face Keelan again. “What do you want to do? Go for a drive or to my house? Mom and my stepdad went out for date night.” I roll my eyes to

cover my awkwardness at calling Walter my stepdad. “Let’s go there then.” After I pay for my milkshake, we head toward my house in our separate cars. After the other night and my inability to stop kissing him, I’m nervous about having him over to my house. This will be the first time he’s seen it. The first time we’ve really been alone, too. Keelan parks behind me and we walk up to the front door. “I feel like I should have already seen this place as many times as I’ve been in the driveway,” he says as we enter. I laugh. “Well, I’ll give you a tour.” We walk through the living room,

kitchen, and down the hallway to the bathroom, Mom’s room, and finally my room. “Wow, I didn’t know you were a bookaholic,” Keelan says as he stands in front of my three bookcases, full of books. He scans my titles and I feel selfconscious, almost as if I’m standing naked before him. “Yep.” I’m not sure if me loving to read is a good thing or not in his eyes. I usually only read at home because at my old school, I got sick of people telling me I read too much. Like really? How is that even a bad thing? Once, I got in trouble for reading because I wasn’t watching the video the substitute was playing. We weren’t going to be quizzed

on it and it had nothing to do with the class. It was a last-minute way to waste time since our teacher hadn’t shown. I sit on the edge of my bed, thankful I cleaned my room yesterday as Keelan continues to look around. I lay back, my legs dangling from the knee down. When he’s satisfied, he sits down next to me, mocking my position. “I like your house and your room.” “I like yours better.” He laughs. “Why?” “Feels more homey.” What are we supposed to do in here? I mean I’ve never had a boy in my room before. I’ve never had a boy over without one of my parents’ home. “Why do you race?” I ask, needing to fill the silence.

“I love the rush, the power of my car, and the way it feels when I drive over the hills.” I know exactly what he’s talking about. Your stomach drops; it’s such an odd sensation to start with, but it’s addicting. Keelan turns his head toward mine, so I do the same. “Why do you love it?” Honestly, I hadn’t considered my reaction to riding with him and why I enjoyed it so much. I remember sitting in the passenger seat, feeling the lurch of the car as he took off, and watching everything fly by so fast while we were so close to Alan’s car. “The speed,” I answer quietly. Even though I wasn’t driving, it was incredible. “I felt invincible.” The headiness of that

caused me to feel confident enough, powerful enough, and brave enough to lean over and do the only thing I could think to do at the time—kiss him— because the moment was too incredible to let it simply end when he stopped the car. Keelan’s lips stretch into a grin. “It’s even better when you’re driving. Maybe Friday after my game, I can give you your first lesson.” “You were serious?” He props himself up on an elbow, angling toward me a little more. “Yeah, I was. Unless you don’t want to learn?” I prop myself up as well because I want us to be on even ground without him towering over me, but it only puts

our faces so close together. “I want to learn.” “So, Friday?” “Yep.” Keelan smiles’ it distracts my eyes and causes them to drop to his lips. I stare for a moment too long because they move, whispering, “I want to kiss you.” My gaze snaps up to his and my heart starts pounding like a horse galloping at full speed. This is why you don’t invite boys into your bedroom! They will want to kiss you and God knows what else. I’m near panic as I gulp, but I barely nod my head; part of me trusts Keelan to just kiss me. His hand feels impossibly warm as he slips it underneath my hair and grasps the back of my neck like he

did in the car after the race. His head tilts as he brings me a tad closer. Am I still breathing? Suddenly, I feel lightheaded. Keelan presses his lips to mine, my eyes falling closed. I wonder if I’ll pass out while he’s kissing me and if he’ll go tell Cameron about it. When our mouths part and I taste his tongue, I forget how to think, how to breathe, and oh my God! I’m making out with Keelan Moore! All of a sudden, I’m too aware of our breathing, his mouth, his hand, and how his knee is touching mine now. Dizzy at his kiss, the arm holding me up collapses, and I’m lying flat on my back. Holy cow, his torso is on my torso and I think I’m going to pass out soon.

“Haley! Who is here with you?” Keelan jumps back and sits up at the sound of my mom shouting from down the hall. I sit up, my lips feeling swollen, and try not to laugh as Keelan scoots to the other end of the bed. “A friend,” I answer as she appears at my bedroom door. She frowns when she sees us. “Hey, Mrs.—” Keelan falters, realizing he doesn’t know my mom’s new last name. “Mrs. Rita is fine,” she tells him with narrowed eyes, and I have to refrain from rolling my eyes. “What have you two been doing in here?” It’s not like I can say we were watching TV because it’s turned off.

“Talking,” Keelan answers for me. “I had a rough day, met my birth mom and all, and Hales was letting me get it off my chest before I have to go home and answer my mom’s bazillion questions.” Mom’s eyes widen, not expecting Keelan to give her so much info. “Oh.” She seems at loss for words and I want to laugh. “Well, that was nice of you, Haley.” She regains her parenting look, where she seems composed and authoritative. “However, it’s getting late and you should probably head home, Keelan.” “Yes, ma’am.” “I’ll walk you out.” We stand and Mom lets us pass her. When we’re

safely away from their ears, I say, “You didn’t have to tell her all of that.” Keelan grins. “No, but I’ve learned if you drop something major like that, they usually believe you and don’t ask many more questions because it throws them off.” “Did you want to talk about it? Your birth mom, I mean?” He shrugs. “She wants me to get to know her and the rest of my family. I apparently have a sister and an aunt. I don’t know what I want to do though. Something doesn’t feel right about it.” “Wow. That’s a lot to take in.” He nods. The porch light flashes behind me, and I shake my head. “I should go. Thanks, Hales.” He leans in

and kisses my cheek before opening his door. “Hey, if you want to talk about whatever’s going on with your dad, I’ll listen.” I’m surprised he doesn’t already know. “Your mom didn’t tell you anything?” He shakes his head. “No, she said you’d share whenever you’re ready. So, I’ll listen when you are if you want.” “Thanks, Keelan.” He finally leaves and I go inside to face my mom. Is she going to be mad? Suspicious? I have no clue what to expect. However, Mom knows exactly what she wants to say because she talks the moment I walk in. “What do you think you’re doing

here by yourself with a boy? And in your bedroom! You are not allowed to have anyone over if we are not here, Haley.” She folds her arms over her chest from where she stands behind the couch and waits. “Okay, it won’t happen again. He needed someone to talk to, and I didn’t know where else we could go where he could have some privacy.” No need to put up a fight. Mom narrows her eyes at me. “Don’t think I bought that y’all were just talking either.” It’s as if she’s waiting for me to fess up. Ha. Not happening. I shrug. “Believe whatever you want, Mom. I’m going to do homework.”

“No more boys in the house, Haley!” she calls after me as I walk past her. “Got it!” I’m glad she’s behind me now because she can’t see me rolling my eyes at her.

“Well?” I ask, having just recounted everything to my parents and Cameron. “What do you think?” “What do you want to do?” Mom asks. I shrug. “I want to know what you think.”

“This is your decision.” “Mom! Please, just give me something here,” I beg, annoyed and frustrated. Something isn’t sitting well with me about Natalie, but I don’t know what it is. For all I know, I’m imagining it all because she’s disrupting the stability and familiarity of my life. Mom pats my knee. “It sounds like your curious about your family.” “They aren’t my family!” I shout, standing up, unable to sit on the couch any longer. “I don’t know them! They’re strangers, not family.” “Lower your voice, Keelan,” Dad orders in a calm, yet demanding tone. We don’t yell and definitely not at our parents.

“Sorry, I just—” I run my hand over my head. “I don’t like this. I don’t want to be curious. I don’t want them to be my family when I already have a family I love. I don’t want to deal with this.” Mom stands and gives me a hug. “It’s been a long day for you. Why don’t you go to bed and sleep on it? You don’t have to decide today or even tomorrow.” “Yeah, okay,” I agree. On the way to our room, Cameron finally speaks up to give me his opinion. “If I were you, I wouldn’t be freaking out. I’d want to know everything about them.” Yeah, but the thing is, Cameron has always been a little curious about his birth parents. I haven’t. Never. I kind of

wish it was his mom intruding on our lives and not mine.

A whistle shrieks loudly over and over, and another coach yells, “Let’s go, girls! Run, run, run!” Between the unusually hot day and our coaches running us to death because someone mouthed off and someone else was late, I feel like I’m going to vomit at any second. I’m about to start a puddle of sweat with all the droplets pouring out of me. My legs are burning and I’m not sure how I’m still standing. I push harder, knowing if we can all last a little bit longer, it’ll be over.

The whistle blows long and loud. “Enjoy your day off tomorrow, boys. Be ready for Friday,” our head coach dismisses us. I’m about to seriously fall to the ground, just to rest for a minute, when Cam grabs my shoulders and pushes me forward. “Your girl is here.” My gaze snaps up from the appealing grass and searches for Haley. “She’s not mine,” I say absentmindedly. I want her to be, but we haven’t gotten there yet. He chuckles as my eyes find her and Jess, sitting on the tailgate of Cam’s truck. Dang, they just came from their tennis match. Their white dresses stand out against their skin and there’s so much

leg showing, I have to focus where I’m walking or I’m going to run into something. “Yeah, okay,” Cam snorts. I glare at him. We grab our things and walk over to the girls. A teammate, Seth, has walked over and from Haley’s laugh and her slight blush, he’s flirting with her. I’m tempted to kiss her cheek as a sign for Seth to know she’s off limits, but I can’t do that because she isn’t technically off limits yet. “Hey, Hales,” I say, brushing past Seth to take a seat next to her and bumping her shoulder gently. “Hey,” she replies, smiling at me. “What are you two doing here?” Cameron asks after kissing Jess. Jess grins, which automatically puts

me on guard. “Well, we were just talking to Seth here, who asked Haley out on a date when y’all walked up.” Haley looks embarrassed, and when I glance at Seth, he’s smiling. “So, what do you say?” Seth asks her. All eyes are on Haley as we wait for her to respond. She quickly flicks her eyes to mine with an almost pleading look and then she focuses on Seth with an apologetic smile. “Sorry, Seth.” His smile falters and I try not to smile too widely. Especially when she continues with, “I already have plans with Keelan Saturday.” Wait, what? Saturday? We don’t have plans Saturday? Do we?

Seth’s eyes widen as he looks to me. “Oh, sorry. I didn’t know you two were together. I’ll see y’all tomorrow.” He walks away like a dog with his tail between his legs. “How do you know Seth?” I ask. Haley shrugs. “We have a class together.” I nod. “We don’t have plans Saturday.” I resist frowning. Did she only say so to get out of a date with Seth? “Actually,” she begins, angling toward me, her leg pressing against mine. “Can we move the lesson to Saturday? Jess said I have to stay with her Friday night.” She rolls her eyes. “Yeah, that works.”

“If you two are done making plans, get off my truck. It’s hot as hell out here and Jess won’t let me touch her until I have a shower,” Cameron says. “You stink and you’re sweaty,” Jess protests. Cam grins. “Right back at ya, babe.” We’re probably sweating more than them, but their hair is stuck to the edges of their faces, their ponytails sticking to the backs of their necks. Jess gasps and slaps his shoulder. Haley hops down. She apparently doesn’t care to see Cameron now attempting to kiss Jess and rub his sweaty face over hers. Can’t say I blame her. “I’ll walk you to your car,” I offer. “How were your matches?”

“I won my singles and my doubles,” she smiles. “I’m not sure how we’ll do tomorrow. We’re playing a tough team.” “Is it at home?” She nods. “I’ll come watch then,” I tell her as I open the door to her car. “Really?” She grins and I love seeing her excited over the simple fact that I’m going to come watch. “Really.” “Okay.” Haley glances at the empty driver’s seat. “I should go.” “Everything okay?” I ask, feeling as if something is wrong. She didn’t say she was going. She said she should go. As if she doesn’t want to. Haley shrugs. “Come over to the house in about an

hour or so.” “Okay, thanks.” She gives me a small smile and finally slides into the driver’s seat. I head to my car and drive home. After a shower, Cam and I sit down at the table with my parents for dinner. “Have you made any decisions about Natalie?” Mom asks about halfway through our meal. Holding in my sigh, I say, “Yeah, I’ll meet with her again I guess. I should probably call her soon.” Maybe if I get to know her a little more and meet my aunt and sister, I can lay the subject to rest and say I tried. I’m a little curious about my sister and aunt, but not my mom. That’s probably backward, but I

can’t help it. If I get to know her, then I’ll find out why she went to jail, and I’m not sure if I want to know. “That’s good,” Mom replies with a smile. “Whenever you’re comfortable, if you want, you can invite her here for dinner.” Natalie? Here in this house? I don’t think so. I can’t picture her here. This is my home and it’s where I’m most comfortable. I can’t have someone who would be the equivalent to a tornado invited into my house. “Maybe,” I tell her, knowing it will make her happy. “Haley’s coming over soon,” I add to change the subject. “You can have dish duty tomorrow then,” Dad tells me.

Cam speaks up then to talk about his favorite subject: Jess. I tune him out until we’ve finished eating, which is exactly when the doorbell rings. “I got it.” I quickly stand and my chair almost falls backward, but I catch it. “Don’t run too fast,” Cam jokes. “Shut up.” After hurrying to the door, I swing it open with a smile and open the screen door for her. She’s showered, her hair slightly damp as if she didn’t want to waste time drying it completely, and she’s wearing a pair of shorts that weaken my knees. “Hey.” “Hey. My mom said I had two hours before I needed to be home.” I chuckle. “She decided I might try to

corrupt her little girl?” I guess, taking her hand and leading her to the back of the house. “Something like that,” she confesses. The night air is warm when we step out the back door. Crickets are already chirping and there’s a chorus of frogs croaking like their lives depend on it. I release her hand and lie in the hammock first. There’s a small smile on her face. “What?” “No pillow this time?” she smirks. “Nah, I figured we could do without. Unless you want one?” Haley shakes her head, slips her shoes off, and climbs in next to me as slowly and carefully as possible so she doesn’t tip us over. “I was only teasing.”

The sides of our bodies are touching again and I take her hand. “Why did you invite me over?” “You seemed like you needed some hammock time.” She deeply inhales and exhales. “I think you’re right.” We lie there for a while, listening to the crickets, frogs, and birds, and enjoying the peacefulness. “My dad cheated on my mom,” she suddenly blurts out. “What?” I turn my head toward her. “They divorced because he cheated on her. This entire time I’ve been blaming my mom, and my dad is living in our old house with a new family. I found out when I surprised him with a

visit last weekend. I told him I was done with him because he’d kept ignoring my calls, not showing up when he was supposed to meet me, and then I find that out. He actually texted today. I’ve been trying to figure out what to do. I mean, you’re giving your birth mom a chance and you don’t even really know her, right? Why shouldn’t my dad get one when I do know him? And I know how great he can be when he tries. “I kind of want to talk to my mom about it, but then that doesn’t seem right. He ruined our lives and treated us both poorly. It has to hurt her if she finds out I don’t want to give up on him yet. I don’t know what to do,” she finishes quietly, finally taking a breath after all she

rushed to say. “I think if you want to give him another chance, maybe you should.” “Maybe.” We silently stare at one another and the moment is edging on awkward when her gaze drops to my lips. And then my gaze drops to her lips. I really love her lips. Can one be in love with lips? Because I’m so in love with hers and all I can think about is the last time I tasted them. They’re a dark pink, her lower lip slightly more plump that her upper, and right now, she’s pressing them together as if trying to control them from suddenly pressing against mine. Before I can say the words, she’s whispering them to me. “I want to kiss you.”

My eyes snap up to hers in surprise. I never expected her to repeat my words back to me, to be forward with what she wants. I’m glad she did because I really like it. Without any hesitation, I press my mouth to hers. The knuckles of her fist touch my stomach and I tense because I feel that light, small touch everywhere. I attempt to roll on top of her, to feel as much of her as I can, but I forget the fact that we’re in a hammock. We flip over, causing her to shriek with surprise. I grip Haley’s hips and take the brunt of the fall as I land on my back with her on top of me. “Oh, God,” I groan from more than just the pain of hitting the hard ground. “I’m sorry, Hales.”

When I lift my head to look at her, she starts laughing. Gut-busting laughter falls out of her as she rests her forehead against my chest, where her hands are resting. I can’t help but chuckle myself. “I...I...” she tries to speak, lifting her head as her giggles settle down. “That was almost better than the kiss.” “Seriously? My body doesn’t agree with that.” Her eyes widen. “Oh! Are you okay?” She slides off me and out from under the hammock. “Yeah,” I answer as I follow her. “Glad I could make you laugh, though.” I stand and hold out a hand, which she takes, and I help her up. I feel like an idiot. What kind of dummy forgets

they’re on a hammock and tilts it over when he’s on it with a cute girl? Haley glances down at our hands, and I wonder if she’s thinking the same thing I am. She lifts her head. “I think there’s only one way to salvage today.” My interest perks. “What way is that?” A slow grin lifts her lips. “A visit to Dead Man’s Curve.” She’s a genius. “Let’s go.” We walk back into the house for my keys and wallet and when we pass through the living room where my parents are, I say, “We’re going for a ride.” “Don’t be out too late,” Dad tells me. “We won’t.”

I can feel Haley’s excitement grow the closer we get. When I turn onto Dead Man’s Curve, she speaks. “Can I steer again?” I grin. “I’ve created a monster, haven’t I?” She smiles. “Yes.” “Do you want your first lesson?” “No, I just want to steer tonight.” I nod and unbuckle my seatbelt. Haley quickly gets out and runs around while I move my seat back and adjust my steering wheel. She slides into my lap with a grin. This time, there is no hesitation as her hands grab the wheel. After making some minor adjustments, we’re ready. “Count us down, Hales,” I tell her,

flexing my fingers on the stick. “Three, two, one,” she rushes. I laugh as we take off. Remembering she loves the speed, I get us going fast as soon as possible, so it doesn’t have to end sooner than it has to. Haley is much more relaxed than before. Our stomachs drop like clockwork as we drive over the hills and down the other side. Before long, I have to downshift before we get to the curve. “No,” Haley says softly and I can hear the pout in her voice. “It’s over too soon. We need to find a road that’s longer and doesn’t have curves. Can we go again?” she finishes, glancing over her shoulder at me. “Eyes on the road, Hales.” I chuckle

when she quickly rolls her eyes and faces forward again. “And I’m afraid not. We need to get back so you’re not late getting home.” I stop at the end of the road for the stop sign. “You should get back in your seat. The last thing we need is for someone to see us like this.” I unbuckle the seatbelt. Haley surprises me when she doesn’t get out. Instead, she turns a little in my lap. The motion makes me want to groan as all the dirty thoughts I’ve had since I met her start bombarding me. “The guy who gets me to sneak out, go racing, and lets me sit in his lap while we drive at insane speeds wants to make sure I get home on time?” she smirks.

“Yes, because how can we hang out when you aren’t sneaking out if you’re grounded?” “I guess you have a point,” she sighs in agreement. I grin. “Then get your butt over there.” “Fine.” She opens the door and runs around the car. Once she’s inside and is safely buckled in, we head back to my house. It doesn’t take us long, but it’s too soon. We get out and I walk with her to her car. I open the door for her and she turns to face me, turning her keys over in her hands. “So, you’re coming to my matches tomorrow?”

“Yep.” “Keelan,” we turn to see Cam standing on the porch. “Glad you’re back. I need your help whenever you’re done.” “All right.” He disappears inside and Haley says, “I guess I should go then. Thanks for today.” I want to kiss her again, but I refrain because as much as I hate it, I don’t have the courage right now. Maybe it’s because Cam interrupted the flow of things. “I’ll text you later,” I say before kissing her cheek. She nods before getting into her car. I watch her leave before going inside and to find out what Cameron needs my

help with.

“Hey, Haley.” I smile as I take a seat next to Seth. “Hey.” “Did you have any trouble with the worksheet?” Worksheet? “Crap,” I mutter as it hits me. “I totally forgot about it.” I pick

my bag up from the floor and unzip it, searching for the piece of paper. I think I put it in my binder and yep, there it is. The homework I was supposed to complete and instead was too busy contemplating my dad’s text and then hanging out with Keelan. Dad said he felt bad and wanted to meet me for dinner. I told him I couldn’t because I had a tennis match. The good thing about telling the truth is it bought me time. “Here.” Seth slips his paper onto my desk. “You have two minutes.” I glance at the clock and see he’s right. Two minutes until class starts. “Thank you.” Quickly, I jot down the short answers, purposely getting two wrong because I’m paranoid that it’ll be

obvious. It probably wouldn’t because we just had to pick words from a box and match them, but still. With a smile, I return his paper. “You’re a lifesaver.” Seth grins. “Any time, Haley.” He flicks his eyes to the front of the room before leaning toward me a bit. “My birthday party is a pool party. It’s Sunday if you want to come. It’ll be the last fun summer thing before it gets too cold,” he adds as if he needs to convince me. When I don’t immediately agree, he continues, “Everyone will be there.” “Like Jess?” I definitely wouldn’t want to go alone. Plus, if Jess is there, then I can bet a certain pair of brothers will also be there. “Yep.”

“Tell me the time and place and I’ll be there.” His grin widens. “Sweet.” The teacher claps her hands to get our attention and class begins. About halfway through, Seth rips the top corner off his sheet, writes something down, and passes it to me. He gave me his number to text him and he’ll text me the details in case I don’t ride with Jess. Honestly, I thought things might be weird with him after he asked me out, but they haven’t been. I’m so thankful because he’s my fourth period buddy. I have Keelan in first, Jess in second, everyone in third, and then I sit near Seth and do group work with him in fourth. He’s pretty cool. If I weren’t hoping

for something to happen with Keelan, I probably would have gone out with him. Is it bad that I turned him down because of that? Should I have said yes because Keelan and I aren’t technically something? But I think it would have put a damper on things with Keelan if I went out on a date with Seth. Obviously, right? Ugh, I don’t need to overthink this. It’s done and over. Once the bell rings, I quickly grab my things and head to my car. We have ten minutes to make it to the courts. Nervousness flutters in my stomach. Keelan is supposed to watch today. Usually, I don’t pay attention to whoever is watching, like my mom, my dad, or Walter, because it distracts me. How in

the world am I going to focus with him here? How can I acknowledge him while ignoring him? There’s no time to think about it. Everyone seems to arrive at the same time. Coach Spell sends us straight to our stretching and only a few laps before he sends us, four a court, to rally for warming up. Jess stops to wave and blow a kiss to Cam when she notices they arrive. I only smile at Keelan. His returning grin is heart stopping. “So, how many times have you kissed Keelan?” Jess asks as the ball is returned to us. I completely miss the hit. “Jess!” I glare at her. “How can I get ready for tennis if you keep asking me that?” I

ignored her when she asked the moment we got here and that has only made her ask me more. She’s relentless. She shrugs nonchalantly. “I’m curious. Cam said you were over there again last night.” I groan. Cameron has a big mouth. I swivel on my feet to face where the guys are sitting on the bench on the other side of the fence. “Stop telling her everything, Cam!” The brothers look confused, and it makes Jess laugh. “Just tell me.” “I don’t want to,” I say for the millionth time. Kissing Keelan is one thing, but telling people, even my new closest friend, is another thing. It’s private.

“You don’t think he hasn’t told Cam and that I could easily find out anyway?” I falter during my return, the ball hitting the net. Would Keelan tell his brother about that? Did he tell him about the hilarious way we fell out of the hammock? “Hold your freak out,” Jess laughs. “I was kidding. Wow, you really don’t want anyone to know what you two do, do you?” I force a laugh to hide that I was indeed freaking out. It’s just the thought of someone else knowing and being included in what’s already an intense moment is scary. “I’d rather it be on my own terms if I do discuss it,” I say instead because that’s part of the truth as

well. Jess nods. “Okay. I’ll patiently wait on all the dirty details of you and Keelan then. It’s been forever since he’s had a girlfriend. and I didn’t like her, so it’s not like I could hear about his love life from her.” “Jess?” “Yeah?” “Please shut up.” She laughs and we focus on the job at hand. Finally. Coach Spell calls us together for his pregame speech. It’s nothing special or motivational. He simply reminds us each of our strengths and to do our best. My first set goes okay. My opponent wins it though. It’s as if I’m off-kilter or

something. My swings are a moment too late, my aims slightly off, and my feet too slow. I get killed in the second set. I try to remind myself that the girl is simply good, so it’s possible my play isn’t as bad as it seems, she’s just that good. Her serves are strong and fast. Her returns are spot on and I’m running back and forth across the court like crazy because she keeps hitting them on opposite ends when she can. Plus, every so often, she manages to hit it so it lands close to the net on my side. I suck at the front of the net! And then, there’s the disaster of the doubles match. I’m so out of sync with Jess and we get clobbered. My shoulders droop after shaking hands with the winners. Of course, I

have to lose in front of Keelan. My eyes widen when I turn to see not only my father but also Carly standing next to Cameron and Keelan. They’re talking! What is he doing here? Why is he talking to Keelan? Why did he bring Carly? How can I escape? I’m overwhelmed by all my feelings. Anger. Hurt. Envy. But I have to admit to a twinge of happiness. “Haley?” I snap out of my stare and turn to Jess frantically. “Please, please, please find a way to get Keelan away from him.” “Who is it?” “My dad!” “Aside from the obvious, we don’t want him around Keelan...why? You’re

really freaking out, Haley.” “Because I’m not talking to him!” I rush out in a whisper. “He cheated on my mom, and that girl is part of his new family. Tell me how I can leave without anyone noticing.” Jess gives me sad eyes as she wraps an arm around my shoulders and we begin to walk to the court exit. “We’re in wide open spaces. There’s no way to leave without them noticing, especially when they’ve already spotted us.” As if this couldn’t get any worse, Walter and Mom are standing near Coach Spell, who is gathering everyone around. They aren’t frowning because I lost. They know Dad is here. I quickly run to them first.

“I didn’t invite him,” I blurt out. “Can you get rid of him? Please? I’m not ready, Mom.” “Haley!” Coach Spell yells. Crap. I’m the only one not there. I give one last pleading look at Mom and Walter before jogging away. I stand so I can see what happens next. Mom and Walter exchange a few words as Keelan, Cam, Dad, and Carly get closer. My heart hammers faster in my chest as Walter walks over to Dad; Cam and Keelan break away from him. Why isn’t Mom talking to him? Why did she send Walter? My lungs stop working as I hold my breath, watching my stepdad shake my dad’s hand. He’s most likely introducing

himself. I can spot the moment when Dad realizes who he is, when he spots Mom standing a few feet away with her stony glare. Dad straightens his posture. He glances my way, and I feel like a deer in the headlights, frozen under his gaze. He’s too far away for me to really read his face. Then, he nods and walks back to his car with Carly in tow. Coach Spell dismisses us. I think I surprise everyone when I run over to wrap my arms around Walter’s neck and hug him. It wasn’t until I was faced with seeing Dad that I realized I’m so not ready to deal with what happened yet. “Thanks.” Walter chuckles. “You’re welcome.”

I pull away, feeling awkward now that the moment is over. When Mom comes over, her stony glare on me, I’m confused. What did I do? “How did he know you were here, Haley?” A touch of guilt washes over me, even though I’m certain it shouldn’t. “He texted me yesterday.” Mom perks an eyebrow, waiting for me to explain. I see Keelan from the corner of my eye, obviously waiting for me. “He said he was sorry and wanted to do dinner. I said I had a match. That’s it. Can we talk about this later? My friend is waiting.” I tilt my head toward Keelan, bouncing on my toes with eager excitement, even though I lost.

“We will be discussing this later,” Mom promises. She gives me a hug. “Good game. You have an hour before you are to be home for dinner.” The moment they step away, I quickly walk over to Keelan with a ridiculous, goofy grin. “Hey.” “Hey,” he says with a mega-watt smile. It drops as he continues, “Sorry about your matches, Hales.” “Can’t win them all, right?” Keelan nods. “Right.” An uncomfortable looks passes on his face as he rubs his hand over the top of his head a few times, from his forehead to the nape of his neck. “So, turns out, I met your dad.” When my shoulders sag, he wraps an arm around my shoulders and

leads me to the bench. “Want to talk about it? He said he was here to surprise you.” “Oh, he surprised me all right,” I mumble. “Maybe I’m not so ready to give him a second chance. I mean, did you see me hug my stepdad? I barely spoke to him before I found out what my dad did.” I pause. “He didn’t happen to say why he brought the girl, did he?” Keelan shakes his head. “Sorry. Will it make you feel better to know that I’m supposed to meet Natalie again on Thursday?” “How are you feeling about it?” He shrugs. “Kind of excited, but mostly unsure.” I bump his knee with mine. “I think

you’re brave.” “What? Why?” He frowns. “Well, you don’t really know her, right? Just what you remember when you were a kid? You’re practically throwing yourself into an unfamiliar situation head on. Makes you brave.” Keelan laughs. “I wouldn’t say I’m throwing myself into it head on, Hales.” “You’re still doing it.” He shrugs and doesn’t seem to want to talk about it, so I move on with a smile. “You’re a lucky guy, you know.” “Oh, yeah? How come?” He bumps his knee against mine and it sends a bolt of electricity through me. I wonder if he feels it when I do the same to him. “You get to see me Friday, Saturday,

and Sunday. Seth invited me to his party.” He gives me his perfect smile again. “I am very lucky. So, why does Jess want you to stay over?” “She says we need girl time. Do you think I should be worried?” I joke. “With Jess, you should always be a little worried.” I laugh because I totally get what he means. Jess is a firecracker. My stomach rumbles, and I’m thankful he doesn’t seem to have heard it. “I should get home.” Keelan nods, stands, and holds out his hand. I take it. He walks me to my car, opening the door for me once I’ve unlocked them. His gaze drops to my

lips. Then, he quickly looks into my eyes before placing a hand on the back of my neck and bringing me to meet his lips. Oh, boy. I’m so not made for kissing hot guys who know how to kiss. My entire body slacks, my knees weaken, and each breath is stolen from me because he’s inhaling them all. But I seem to steal each one of his. When he steps back, releasing his hold on me, I sigh dreamily like the crazy girl that I am. It just slips out! “Had to make up for the hammock incident,” he says in a low voice. “You’re redeemed,” I whisper. Keelan laughs. “Good. I’ll text you.” With that, I get into my car and head home. The good, high feeling Keelan left

me with disappears when I walk into the kitchen. Mom doesn’t waste a moment. “Why didn’t you tell me your father contacted you?” “I didn’t realize you needed to know. I’ve never told you before.” I plop down at the table and start making my plate. “I thought after what happened, you would. It’s hard to know what’s going on with you when you won’t talk to me, Haley.” “You don’t exactly make it easy, Mom,” I snap. God, she all of a sudden wants me to tell her my every move? Is she serious? Even now, she won’t talk just to me. She’s having what I think should be a conversation between the two of us in front of Walter. I push my

plate away from me and stand. “I’m not hungry anymore. I’m going to shower and go to bed.” “Haley, we need to talk about this.” “Talk about what?” I shout as I whirl around. “He texted me. I didn’t tell him to come. In fact, I didn’t even ask you to come! I shouldn’t have to tell you when Dad texts me. I wanted to tell you, but I felt bad because part of me wanted him to come and it didn’t feel fair to you. I didn’t say anything because I thought you would be upset and now you’re upset because I didn’t tell you. It’s impossible to make you happy unless my name is Walter!” I turn on my heels and make a run for my room, locking the door behind me.

Why is it so hard to get along with my mom?

Natalie: Can I come to your game tomorrow then? I’m such a freaking idiot. An hour before I’m supposed to meet with Natalie, I text her to cancel. I’m tired, I have homework to do, and

honestly, I don’t want to go. Maybe I’m conveniently procrastinating, too. And now, she’s sent me that message. How weird is it that she knows tomorrow is a home game for me? Is she following my football schedule? Ugh! I hate this. Me: Sure. “Shouldn’t you be getting dressed to meet Natalie?” Cam says as he enters my room, sitting down in his usual seat. “I canceled, and now, she’s coming to the game tomorrow.” The pressure I always carry around gains about a hundred pounds. There’s pressure to be

a good kid for my parents. Pressure to do well in school. Pressure to excel on the field, so I can hopefully get a football scholarship. And now, I have the pleasure of adding the pressure to give Natalie a chance, to show her I’m just fine without her, and to prove myself. I don’t even know why I feel like I have to prove myself, and my family, to her, but the pressure to do it is there. What if I crack and break under pressure? I feel like I already am. Frustrated, I run my hand over my head. “That’s cool,” Cam says, ignoring my distress. “Why did you cancel?” “I have homework,” I reply simply, even throwing in a shrug for good

measure. Cam laughs. “Good enough, I guess.” He clears his throat and rubs his knuckles over the five o’clock stubble on his cheek. The dude can grow a beard like no one’s business, but Jess doesn’t like it, so he keeps his face cleanshaven. He’s nervous about something. He always rubs his knuckles along his jaw. “What’s up?” I ask, giving him an opening. “Jess is ready.” I crinkle my brow. “Ready for what?” Cameron stares at me like I should already know. When I raise my brows at him, he sighs. “For sex. She wanted to

wait, remember?” I nod. Since they started dating, from what Cam has told me, Jess has been adamant about not having sex until she felt ready. Two years have passed, and it looks like she’s ready. “Well, we’ve hit all the bases except home, obviously, and she said her parents will be gone next weekend on a second honeymoon or something, so she wants to do it then.” “And you’re nervous?” I laugh. I can’t help it. Rarely does Cam get actual nerves that make him worry about something. He’s too laid back. It’s good to know that there is something in this world to make him squirm. He narrows his eyes, picks up a nearby shoe, and throws it, hitting me

square in the chest. “It’s not freaking funny, Keelan! Just because you lost your virginity last year to some stupid senior doesn’t mean you can laugh at the fact that I’m scared as hell. This is Jess we’re talking about!” Cam crosses his arms over his chest, pissed off now. I rub my chest, ignoring his jab about Beth, the senior who lured me into her claws last year and who I had sex with a grand total of two times before she moved on to someone else. I hold my hands up. “Okay, okay. Sorry. Aside from the actual sex, what are you nervous about? Jess isn’t going to break up with you when it sucks.” When Cam sighs heavily, getting angrier, I quickly add, “What? It’s going to suck! Pretty

sure the first time always sucks for the girl and not to mention, it’s going to be really awkward.” “This is not what I wanted to hear, Keelan!” I ignore his panicking. “Don’t forget to buy condoms and lube.” Cam doesn’t look any calmer than he did when he walked in here. In fact, he looks worse. “Look, this is Jess. You don’t have anything to worry about. You’ve both waited two years for this and if Jess says she’s ready, then she’s ready. As long as you make sure she’s doing okay, go slow, and take advantage of her parents being gone, y’all will be fine.” “Got it.” He nods his head. “But it’s supposed to be special, right? How do

you make something awkward special? Jess is expecting something. I can feel it.” I shrug. “You know her better than I do.” He’s quiet for about a minute. “Why couldn’t she surprise me? Why did she have to set a date? It’s all I can think about.” He groans as he stands. “I’m going to my room.” “You could probably talk to Dad if you wanted.” Cam whips around to face me from the door. “Yeah, no. He’d tell Mom in a heartbeat! Dad’s cool, but no.” “Suit yourself.” Once he’s gone, I start on my homework, with a weird feeling that

Jess is going to eventually be my sisterin-law.

My heart is beating a hundred miles a minute. I could barely focus all day because of this sight before me. There’s my parents, Jess’s parents, Jess, and Haley sitting in one section of the bleachers and a few rows down in the next section is Natalie. There’s a younger girl with her too. Is she my sister, Kiera? She looks nervous and her gaze keeps jumping from me to Natalie. She didn’t say anything about bringing Kiera. Shouldn’t she have asked first? Shaking my head, I turn back toward

the field. The game is about to start and it might be helpful if I’m paying attention. Cam, our quarterback, leads us onto the field. Not to brag, but we’ve been on the varsity team since we started playing in high school. We’re that good. It’s how I, a lowly sophomore, was able to land that senior last year. Not wanting to think about Beth, I finally focus on the game. I love football. Sometimes, I wonder if I love football or driving my car more. If I had to pick one or the other, I’m confused as to which I would pick. Football is amazing, especially in a small town like ours when the whole dang town comes to watch every single game. They’ll even travel to see some of

the away games. How can a player not get absorbed in that? The crowd roars with every play, either in excitement or with disappointment. Because trust me, they aren’t afraid to yell out how poorly we’re doing. I love charging into another player and making him fall to the ground with a thud. I love the struggle if they don’t go down easily. I love running down the field. The sound of pads crashing together gives me chills of excitement. Football is one of the best things on earth. Except, tonight, it sucks. It sucks so badly. We’re being dominated. To make matters worse, it’s raining just enough to

wet the field and make it slick. By halftime, we’ve had one touchdown and the other team is ahead by thirty-something points. The rain hasn’t let up from its steady falling pace either. “What the hell is going on out there?” Coach roars. “We beat the shit out of those boys last year and they’re here in YOUR house, handing your asses to you!” None of us makes a peep. It would be stupid to make a comment. “How are we going to make it to state this year if y’all can’t even beat Laney’s team? You’re going to get your heads out of the fucking ground and play some football!” He starts going over plays, points out big errors we made, and threatens hellish practices to come if this

game ends in a loss. The pressure I’ve been feeling grows a little heavier as we run out onto the field to mediocre applause. Even our fans are pissed. So much for having them pump us up. I guess that’s what cheerleaders are for because they most certainly aren’t lacking their voices tonight. My problem is that my mind should be here on the field and instead, it’s in the bleachers. “What is going on with you?” Cameron asks from the sidelines as we watch yet another touchdown being scored. “Coach keeps glaring at you.” Can’t blame him. I missed the pass, which is how Laney just scored. “Nothing,” I shrug.

He grabs the front of my helmet, bringing it to his. “Well, focus. You know he’s going to call a practice at 6 A.M. tomorrow if we lose. We got this, Keelan.” I play marginally better throughout the rest of the game, but it does us no good. We lose. I rip my helmet and shoulder pads off and place my helmet inside so I can hold both easily as we surround Coach in the middle of the field. He gives us each a good long stare, his arms folded across his chest. Some of the guys drop their gaze from his intense, pissed off eyes. “Weight room. 6 A.M.,” is all he says before waving his hand in dismissal.

Dang. He’s going to kill us in the morning. We rise in unison and begin walking our separate ways. Cameron doesn’t say a word. He usually doesn’t after a loss. We both want a football scholarship. We have this year and the next to make an impression. “Incoming,” Cam mutters right as Haley runs into me. He keeps walking, no doubt to find the cure to his blues: Jess. She knocks the air out of my chest and my free hand goes to her lower back to steady her. I’m about to gently push her away because I’m wet, sweaty, and dirty, but then I notice two things. One, she’s soaked too since she was in the bleachers without an umbrella. Her V-

neck shirt is glued to her body, and I have a nice view of her cleavage; her blonde hair hangs around her shoulders, looking darker now that it’s wet. Two, her eyes are wide and she looks worried. “What’s wrong, Hales?” I ask, unable to stop myself as I reach up to grab a thick strand of hair to rub between my fingers. Even wet, it’s so soft. “Natalie’s here. I didn’t know if you knew, and I wanted to give you a heads up.” I drop the strand. Because so much has been on my mind all day, I wasn’t exactly the most talkative person today. “Yeah, I know,” I sigh. “I canceled yesterday, so she’s here today.” I lift my

head to glance past Haley. Natalie and presumably Keira are standing underneath an umbrella only a few feet away from my parents. “Are you going to be okay?” My gaze drops back to Haley. “Yeah.” Her voice lowers with her sincerity. “Sorry you lost. I wish we could go to Dead Man’s Curve, but I have to go with Jess and it’s raining.” I dip my head. “Maybe Cam and I should sneak out and pay y’all a visit. Thanks for checking on me.” I kiss her cheek and take her hand in mine. “Let’s go face everyone.” “What?” she squeaks next to me. “I’m going with you?”

“Yep.” My parents’ eyes are on me when I don’t approach them first. I might not have told them about Natalie because I was hoping she would bail on me. No such luck. “Hey, Keelan,” Natalie says with a smile. She touches my arm and adds, “I’m sorry about the game.” “It happens,” I shrug, my eyes darting to the girl next to her. She looks a lot like Natalie, about the same height already. She would be an eighth grader, if she’s three years younger than I am. “This is your sister, Keira. She wanted to come meet you.” “Hey.” I give her a nervous smile. The girl suddenly lunges forward

and gives me a hug. “It’s so nice to finally meet you!” she exclaims while I stand frozen in shock. I refuse to let go of Haley’s hand, even though she loosens her hold for me to, and my other hand is holding my helmet and pads, so all I can do is stand here. “You, too.” She takes a step back with a large grin. Her eyes move to my left, so I add, “This is my friend, Haley. Hales, this is Natalie and Keira.” “Nice to meet you,” Haley tells them. They nod their head in agreement. “So, did the Sandersons not come to your game tonight? I hope it wasn’t because of me,” Natalie says.

“Uh, no. My parents,” I might have emphasized that, “are here.” My eyes find Mom’s and I tilt my head with a lift of my chin for them to come over. But it’s not just them, it’s Cam and Jess too. Once they are standing next to me, I reluctantly introduce them. “Natalie, Keira, this is my mom, Octavia, and my dad, John.” I swear Natalie flinches a little. “Plus, my brother, Cameron, and his girlfriend, Jess.” Mom and Dad are flawless with the usual pleasantries, even though I’ve totally caught them off-guard. The guilt is already eating me alive. “It was nice of you to come to Keelan’s game, Natalie,” Mom says. “I hate to be the one to ruin any fun, but we

should be getting home. The boys have an early morning tomorrow.” Plus, the rain is beginning to come down harder. It’ll be pouring any second now. Natalie nods in agreement. “Yes, we don’t want them out too late,” she replies. Why is she saying we? She has no say in when I go home. She turns to me. “I’ll see you soon?” “Sure.” I get an awkward hug from her and then another breath-stealing hug from Kiera before they walk away. Who knew the girl had so much strength? At least she’s excited about me. Better than the opposite. Mom is eyeing me, and I just know I have some explaining to do when we get home. Mom isn’t much of a fan of

surprises, especially ones like this. “We’re going to walk the girls to Jess’s car,” I tell her. “Then we’ll be on the way home.” “You better,” is all she says before Dad ushers her away with a laugh. He enjoys Mom’s behavior too much. “Kiera looks like she’s dying for a brother,” Jess says halfway to her car. “She did seem really excited,” Haley adds. “How old is she?” Jess asks. “I was three when she was born,” I answer. Jess and Haley briefly talk about how it’s nice we’re kind of close in age before we reach her car. I open the door for Hales and hear Cam finally speak to

Jess from the other side. “Are you sure you need this stupid girls’ night?” Usually, after a loss, Cameron sneaks over to Jess’s house, crawls in her window, and hangs out with her. He’s obviously not happy he won’t be able to have her to himself while he throws a pity party. Because that’s exactly what he does. First, he’s pissed. Then he feels sorry for himself. Lastly, he gets over it and is ready to win games by the following morning. “Yes, I’m sure!” Jess sounds annoyed, so I’d bet this isn’t the first time he’s asked. “Keelan?” I drag my attention to Haley. God, she’s hot, especially when her clothes are soaked. I love the rain. It

should rain all the time. “Let me know what time for tomorrow, okay?” “Yeah, I will. Have fun.” She grins and rolls her eyes as if she and Jess won’t actually have fun before getting into the car. Cam grumbles as we close their doors. It’s pouring now, so Cam and I are quick to make it to our vehicles. My stomach twists and turns with dread on the short trip home. Mom and Dad haven’t even taken a shower or changed their clothes yet, which doesn’t make me feel any better. They’re obviously waiting for me from their seats at the kitchen table. I wordlessly have a seat while Cameron escapes upstairs. “Now,” Dad surprises me by

speaking first. “Did you know she was coming?” I nod, my eyes jumping back and forth between them. “We don’t mind if she comes to your games, son, but a little heads up would’ve been nice.” I nod in agreement. “Why didn’t you tell us?” Mom asks, and I inwardly cringe at the touch of hurt in her voice. “All we asked was for you to keep us updated. This would have counted as an update.” “I was hoping she wouldn’t show,” I answer quietly. “I didn’t know she was bringing Keira.” I shift in my seat as they both analyze me for what feels like forever. “Do you want to get to know her, Keelan? Because you don’t sound like

you do. I know you’re at least curious about your sister.” All I do is shrug, and I know it irritates her because Mom can’t stand a shrug as an answer, but she doesn’t show it. “If you’re going to give her a chance, you need to actually give her a chance. Not this using homework as an excuse not to meet her, or not telling us she’s coming to your game because you’re hoping she won’t come. Keelan, honey, she wants to know you. She’s not going to disappear if you’re agreeing to see her.” “I did have homework to do,” I point out. “And if I recall, it took you thirty minutes to finish it,” Dad replies with the same tone. “We know you don’t like

the idea of her coming into your life, but your mom is right. If you’re going to give her a chance, you need to do so fairly. We can promise you that no matter what happens, we’re your family and we aren’t going anywhere. Neither are you.” Dad lets that hang in the air and I realize that’s what scares me the most. “Promise?” I ask. “She can’t somehow make me go live with her? She can’t get me back?” “No,” Mom answers firmly. I breathe a sigh of relief. “Is that what you’ve been worried about, son?” Dad asks. I nod. “She got Keira back. She doesn’t refer to you as my parents, and I don’t think she likes when I do.”

“That’s her problem,” Mom tells me. “Keelan, she never gave up her rights to Keira. Keira legally stayed hers while your aunt raised her. I promise; you have nothing to worry about.” With Mom confirming it, I feel better. A lot better. Maybe my nerves about getting to know Natalie and Keira will lessen now.

“Have you ever had sex?” My eyes widen, my hand full of popcorn freezes midway to my mouth, and I stop breathing for a minute as I stare at Jess. We’re sitting on her bed, munching on a big bowl of popcorn, and listening to music. So far, our

conversation has been easy going while she constantly texts Cameron. She laughs. “I’ll take that as a no. Me either, but that will change soon.” She pops another piece of popcorn into her mouth. “You and Cameron haven’t done it yet?” I ask before finally eating some of the popcorn in my hand. Then, what she says hits me. “What do you mean; it’s going to change soon?” Jess finishes yet another text to Cameron, and then leans forward for a conspiratorial whisper. “My parents are out of town next weekend, and Cam is coming over.” She wags her eyebrows. “It’ll be the first time for us both.” “Wow. Are you nervous?”

She shakes her head. “Well, I mean a little, but I love Cam, and I’m so comfortable with him. That helps me be less nervous. Plus, it’s not like we haven’t done other things before. I’ve seen and touched his penis, Haley.” I’m embarrassed when I start choking on the popcorn I just put into my mouth. Jess busts out laughing at me. After taking a sip of my drink, the popcorn slides down my throat. “I didn’t need to know that.” Jess rolls her eyes at me, and I hurry to change the subject. “Why does Cameron tell you everything I do with Keelan?” She smiles. “Don’t tell him you know this, but he’s a huge gossip. He can’t help it. He likes to talk about

what’s going on with everyone. If you ever want to know about anyone in school, heck, even in town, ask Cam. He probably knows.” Her phone dings again. “Sorry,” she halfheartedly apologizes. “He’s needy after a loss. Normally, he’d sneak in, but...” she trails off. Right. I’m here, so he’s not coming. Another ding. This time, Jess flicks her eyes up at me with a hint of uncertainty. “What?” I ask. “Since we can’t make out like usual, he wants to know if we want to go climb the water tower.” I stare at her. “Climb a water tower?” She can’t be serious.

“Yeah, we do it sometimes. Do you want to go? We don’t have to, but it’d be fun. If you don’t want to, Cam can just wait until tomorrow to come over.” It’s obvious she wants to go. “Sure, why not?” Jess lunges over to hug me. “You’re the best!” We change out of our pajamas and my stomach is a bundle of nerves already. “Will your parents check on us?” She laughs. “No. Cam sneaks over all the time and we’ve never even had a close call. My parents are so laid back.” She stands in front of her dresser, which has a mirror, and brushes her hair. “Keelan’s coming, right?” Sounds

like a dumb question, but I’m nervous and he makes me feel better. We’re about to go climb a freaking water tower! “Duh.” Her phone dings. “They’re here. Let’s go.” She unlocks her window, easily pushes it and the screen up, and then we’re climbing out. Jess lives practically next to the tennis courts. Cam’s truck is parked at the courts, so we have to jog over there to meet them. I grin when I see the brothers leaning against the truck on the passenger side. One of these days, I need to let Octavia know how gentlemanly her boys are. She would be proud. The lights from the courts are bright enough that we can clearly see them and their grins. It looks like Keelan is in a better mood than

before. Jess wraps her arms around Cam’s neck and he leans down to kiss her while Keelan and I simply stand in front of one another. “Hey,” he says, his grin widening. “Hey.” He opens the back door and punches Cam’s shoulder for him to open the passenger door for Jess. No telling how long we would’ve been here had we waited for them to finish. I climb into the truck. My skin breaks out in goosebumps when Keelan touches the back of my thigh before I can sit. “Scoot to the middle, Hales.” I do and he climbs in next to me. Once we’re all in and buckled, Cameron

backs up and we’re on our way. The cab of the truck is dark. It’s heightening my nerves. Why am I more nervous around Keelan when other people are around? It doesn’t make sense! I gulp just as Keelan reaches over to take my hand, interlocking our fingers and leaving our hands in my lap. “How was girls’ night?” he asks, his voice low. “Fun. We painted our nails, listened to music, ate popcorn, and talked. Are you doing okay?” He nods, squeezing my hand. As with most places in town, it doesn’t take long to reach our destination. However, we’ve parked down the street from the water tower because it’s in the little

section deemed as town. With a deep breath, we get out and quietly move between buildings. Keelan holds my hand the entire time. Which is how he jerks to a stop when I freeze in my tracks. “The water tower is behind the police station!” I whisper vehemently when he turns toward me. They can’t seriously think I’m going to climb up that thing now. We’re practically begging to be caught. “Hales, no one is there and there aren’t any cameras in the back. We’ve done this before. We’re fine.” He tugs on my hand. Cameron and Jess are already climbing up the ladder. “Fine, but if we get—”

“We won’t,” he promises. This is insane. Regardless, I follow Keelan. I am almost certain that boy can convince me to do anything. We’ve raced. We’ve snuck out. I’ve taken him into my bedroom when no one was home. To top it all off, I’m doing an illegal act right behind the dang police station! “You first,” Keelan says, stepping behind me and releasing my hand as we stand in front of the ladder. It doesn’t go all the way to the ground. In fact, it’s above my head. If I lift my arms, I can wrap my fingers around the first rung. Keelan grips my waist. “I’ll help. Ready?” “No, but go ahead.”

He chuckles, kisses my temple, and then lifts me, so I can grab a rung high enough up. He helps hold my weight so I can go higher until I can place my feet on the ladder as well. Keelan must be strong enough to pull himself up so his feet reach the lowest rung. “Hurry up!” Jess yells down. Goodness, she’s going to get us caught! As quickly as I can, I climb the ladder with Keelan right behind me. A gulp of fresh air fills me with relief when I make it to the top. Jess high-fives me. “Fantastic view, right?” she sarcastically comments with a roll of her eyes. “Yeah,” I whisper in awe. Maybe it

doesn’t look like much to her, but I think it’s beautiful. There’s only one streetlight below us, and the forest is across from the station. That isn’t what steals my breath. The full moon easily illuminates the tall trees, allowing me to see the highest branches as they sway with the gentle breeze. Between that and the many stars twinkling in the sky, I’m positive this is the best decision I’ve made all year. “Like it?” Keelan whispers. I glance back to see him standing right behind me. “Yeah.” Jess sits, her legs dangling over the edge of the platform and her forearms resting on one of the bars of the railing. I do the same about two feet away. Then,

the boys sit down behind us. Resisting the shiver at the feel of Keelan’s legs on either side of mine, his chest pressed against my back, and his chin resting on my shoulder is nearly impossible to do, but somehow I manage. “How many times have y’all been up here?” I ask. “A ton,” Cameron answers. “We were even up here one time when a cop stopped by the station,” Jess adds. “What?” I whip my head toward her. Keelan’s chest shakes as he laughs. “I think he forgot something, and he came back to get it. It was like three in the morning. I had started climbing down, so I had to stop and be still. He

never even noticed us.” I turn my head to look at him. “What happened to making sure I don’t get grounded? My mom will kill me if we get caught.” “Good thing we don’t plan on getting caught,” he teases. Rolling my eyes, I look out over the land again. It would so be worth my mom killing me over this. We’re quiet for a while. My lungs stop working when Keelan slips one finger underneath my shirt at my hip and just draws circles over and over in the same spot. If he keeps this up, I’m going to melt and slide right off the ledge. Thirty minutes pass before Cameron stands, beckoning Jess to come with him.

“Y’all have fun. We’re going to the truck,” he says. I don’t get a chance to speak before they are climbing down. Keelan shakes his head. “I’m surprised he lasted this long before dragging her down there to make out. Whenever you’re ready, let me know. I can promise it’ll be up to us to decide when to leave or we won’t until daylight.” Watching them climb down, I say, “Cameron surprises me.” “How?” “Jess said he likes to gossip, and he obviously doesn’t mind showing how much he wants to be with her.” “Cam has been crazy about Jess since the day he met her. She didn’t pay

him much any attention until high school though. He’s the way he is because we learned to cherish the people we have in our lives, and trust me, Jess knows exactly what she means to him.” They’ve reached the bottom and it almost looks as if Cam is dragging Jess. “Do you think it’s because of y’all were in foster care? Does he remember his birth parents?” “No, and we don’t know anything about them. Cam was dropped off at a hospital when he was about four months old. He doesn’t know his real name or the exact day of his birthday.” “Wow,” I whisper. I can’t imagine what their lives must have been like before Octavia and John adopted him.

“I think it bothers him a lot. Babies are usually easier to find homes and families for than the older kids, but he wasn’t adopted until he was six. The system was all he knew until Mom and Dad adopted us. I ain’t gonna to lie. I wish it were his mom coming into our lives instead of mine. He’s always been curious about them, so I know he’d be more eager than I have been.” “Yeah, well, they aren’t always what they’re cracked up to be,” I mutter, thinking of my dad. “Doesn’t matter. Cam loves our lives as much as I do, but he wants answers.” “Do you think he’ll ever get them?” I feel his shoulder shrug. “I don’t

know.” We fall into silence, but only briefly before I ask another question. “What made y’all climb up here in the first place?” “Cameron was trying to impress Jess. It worked.” I laugh. “What are you going to do to impress me?” “I’ve already impressed you. I took you to Mrs. Elsie’s, took you racing, and have been awesome in general.” He moves my hair to one shoulder and kisses my now bare neck. “Don’t you think so?” “Yes, except for one little detail.” I struggle to breathe when he presses yet another kiss on the sensitive skin.

“Which is?” he drawls. “Three letters. U. V. A.” Keelan bursts out laughing. “Fair enough.” Eventually, we stand to make our way down the ladder to interrupt Jess’s and Cameron’s make out session. “Are you happy we crashed girls’ night?” Keelan asks, and I nod. He grins, dipping his head to press his forehead against mine as my heart begins stammering in my chest, skipping beats like crazy. I’m hit with another wave of his cologne and goodness gracious, he smells like a piece of heaven. “Would you be impressed if I kissed you at the top of the water tower?” “Maybe,” I answer noncommittally. I

even shrug my shoulder. I already know I wouldn’t be impressed. Nope. Only that much more smitten. Keelan presses his lips to mine, hard and long, before pulling away with a raised brow. I shake my head to let him know I’m not impressed, but my playful smile gives me away. Keelan grips my hips. He takes one step closer to stand flush against my body. He kisses me again. This time, we part our mouths and he does this tortuously delicious slow dance between our tongues. I thought that our kisses so far couldn’t get any better, but that obviously isn’t true. He could probably perform magical healing powers with a mouth like his. He could kiss me stupid.

Heck, his mere presence does that. Hello, I’m on a water tower behind the police station. Keelan makes me insane. I want to fall apart in bliss from his touch. I want do things like running my hands over his body to feel the muscles I know are there. I want to sigh happily because he’s just that good. For the first time ever, I want a little more. My body is on fire with heat, tingles, and an overwhelming urge to do something about it. Thankfully and regretfully, he pulls away at the exact moment my hands are about to start tentatively exploring his chest. “Well?” “Mhm,” I hum.

He cracks that beautiful smile at me, and then leads me to the ladder. I have to say, girls’ night turned out pretty great.

Mom’s car isn’t in the driveway and Walter is vacuuming the living room when I walk into the house. He turns off the machine and smiles. “How was the sleepover?” “Good. I’m going to put my things away.” I escape to my room, fall onto my bed, and pick up my latest read. It’s around noon, and Keelan isn’t coming to pick me up until around four. An hour

passes before I crave something to munch on. Mom still isn’t home; she probably ran to the nearby legit town to grocery shop, and Walter seems to be hungry as well, because he’s standing in front of the fridge, staring at the contents. “Anything good in there?” He glances over his shoulder at the sound of my voice. I go to stand next to him. “Nope. I was thinking about those burgers from Elsie’s. Do you want to go with me?” he asks, closing the door to the fridge. A burger from Elsie’s does sound good. I hesitate only for a moment. I’m supposed to be giving him a chance. “Sure. Let me get my phone.” I quickly go to my room, slip on a

pair of flip-flops, grab my phone, and then meet Walter by the front door. On the drive, I notice the tree limbs and leaves are flopping around like a rag doll from the insane winds. When we arrive at a busy Elsie’s, my hair stings my face as it flies around. Walter opens the door for me and I thank him for it. “Looks like we’ll have to take the counter,” he says. All the booths are taken. I follow him to two empty seats. Mrs. Elsie is busy with a large table, so we get another waitress. She’s young and looks familiar. Maybe she goes to my school. After we’ve placed our orders, Walter angles toward me a bit. “How’s school? Do you still like

it?” “Yeah, and my teachers all seem to be nice, too. Well, my math teacher, Mrs. Phillips, is kind of boring, but she explains the material well most of the time.” “That’s good. What’s on your agenda this weekend? I think your mom is hoping we can all go out to dinner tomorrow.” The waitress drops off our drinks. “Oh, well, I’m seeing Keelan this afternoon, and I was invited to a birthday party tomorrow. Do you think Mom will still let me go? I already told him I would go.” “She might.” He takes a sip of his water. “What are you and Keelan going

to do?” “He’s going to teach me how to drive a stick shift.” “Really? That’s great. I’ve always thought it’s important for everyone to know how to drive a stick, just in case. You never know when you might need to know how. Was that Mustang his or his parents’?” he asks. “It’s his. His dad gave it to him when he turned sixteen.” Walter gives a low whistle. “I wish my dad had given me a car like that when I was a kid.” He pauses as the waitress drops off our burgers. “So, is he your boyfriend?” Thankfully, I’ve bought myself some time because I just took a bite. I shrug.

“We’ve been hanging out some, yeah. He’s a good guy.” “Do you like him?” “Walter,” I groan, making him laugh. “Okay, okay. I won’t ask again. What about this party tomorrow? Another guy invited you?” “Yeah. Seth is a friend from one of my classes. He’s cool, too. He’s having a pool party, which should be fun.” Walter’s phone rings. “One second, it’s your mom.” He slides his finger across the screen. “Hey, shug.” There’s a pause. “I’m at Elsie’s with Haley.” He laughs. “Yeah, your Haley. Do you want to meet us here?” He listens to what she says. “No, we just now got our burgers,” he lies. “You’ll be fine. C’mon. Okay.

See you in a few.” “Walter, you have like two bites left,” I point out. I, on the other hand, still have half of mine to go. He looks down at his plate. “I’ll tell her I was starving and couldn’t wait. Eat slower for me, will ya?” I laugh and nod, deciding to focus more on my neglected fries. “Can I bring up something before your mom gets here without making you angry?” “Sure.” Maybe. It has to be about my dad. He’s the main reason I get mad nowadays. “Now, you don’t have to, of course, but when you were talking to Rita about your dad texting you, you said you didn’t

feel right about talking to her about it. I get that. It’s why I want to let you know you can talk to me. It would probably be weird, I know, but it’s better than no one, and I wouldn’t tell Rita unless you let me know it’s okay. That’s all I wanted to tell you.” I dip my fry into ketchup, mulling over what he said. I guess it’s nice of him to make the offer, but I don’t know if I would be comfortable talking to him about it either. Who would be the best of the worse? Walter or Mom? “Thanks,” I tell him with a small smile. “Your mom can handle it, by the way.” “I know, but I still feel bad about how things have been lately.”

He doesn’t get a chance to reply before we hear Mom’s voice. “Oh, if it isn’t two of my favorite people.” She kisses Walter and then takes the empty seat next to me. She frowns when she sees Walter’s plate. “I was starving,” he answers before she can ask. The waitress comes by and Mom orders a burger as well. She goes on and on about her cart rage at the grocery store, how little kids were running rampant, and how she is tempted never to go grocery shopping on a Saturday again. Her trip was worth it though because before the disaster trip, she found a cute new blouse that was “absolutely perfect.” Conversation isn’t

so bad, but I worry about not being about to go to Seth’s party when she brings up her plans for us. “Haley, I was thinking we could go into town for dinner tomorrow.” There’s a hopeful look on her face, as if she’s slightly worried I’ll throw a tantrum and refuse to go. “I was invited to a birthday party, and I’d really like to go to that.” “Whose party?” “His name is Seth. A lot of my friends will be there,” I add. “It’s at his house, so his parents will be there too.” Having his parents in attendance has to give me some leeway. There’s no reason for her to say no, except she wants this dinner.

“Okay. We’ll just do lunch then,” she replies decisively. I’m not sure if I was hoping to get out of it or not, but it doesn’t seem like such a bad idea. “What are you doing today?” she adds. “Keelan,” Walter sings his name, “is teaching her how to drive a stick shift.” Again, I groan. “Stop it, Walter. I told you we’re just friends.” He laughs and Mom seems perplexed by our behavior. I’m kind of perplexed myself. Walter has surprised me. He seems pretty easy to get along with, like a generally nice guy. I definitely feel like he’s in my corner because he keeps pointing out how he’s

here for me. My obvious next step is to get my relationship with Mom back to normal. It’s hard though. We were never really that close. I was closer to Dad than her. Mom was always the one who would discipline me while Dad would sometimes try to get me out of her punishment. Mom always had to know every little detail when I left the house, which is why I’m surprised she hasn’t asked a bazillion questions about Seth’s party. Maybe Walter is making her more laid back somehow. Either way, it felt like Mom was always the parent. Dad was my best friend. “I think he’s cute,” Mom says,

bringing me back to the conversation. “Keelan?” She nods. “Oh, yeah. He’s cute,” I agree, although cute seems inadequate. “What’s his family like?” And there’s the start of her questions. Instead of getting annoyed, I take a deep breath and start talking about my new favorite subject: Keelan and his family.

I knock on the front door of Haley’s house, hoping she answers instead of her mom or stepdad. But of course, her stepdad answers. His lips are set in a flat line, his eyes are narrowed, and for a moment, I wonder what I did already. “Um, is Haley here, sir?” I ask when

he doesn’t speak. Mr. Walter cracks a grin. “Had you worried for a moment there, didn’t I?” I laugh and nod. “Good. I’m testing out my ability to be stern. Come on in. I think Haley is still getting ready.” He steps aside so I can walk in. “What made you decide to teach her a stick?” he asks. I follow him into the living room where Mrs. Rita is sitting in a recliner and take a seat on the couch while Walter sits in the other recliner. I can’t tell them the real reason—it came up when I was racing—so I lie. “She really likes my car, but she doesn’t know how to drive it. I offered to teach her.” “Where are y’all going?” Mrs. Rita

asks, her steely eyes focused intently on me. “Where my dad taught me. He owns a piece of land, not too far from here. It’ll be the perfect place.” It’s secluded, has no traffic, and plenty of space for her to learn. “How long do you think y’all will be gone?” “Until she gets the hang of it, I guess. We might go for ice cream afterward.” Mrs. Rita nods. “She needs to be home no later than eleven.” “Yes, ma’am.” I’m almost thankful the interrogation seems to be over, but the silence seems worse. What is Haley doing? I told her when I would be here. Why hasn’t she

saved me from them yet? Usually, other people’s parents don’t make me nervous, but something about her mom has me on edge. She ain’t no joke. Finally, I hear footsteps. “Is Keelan—” she begins, but stops when she sees me. “Oh, hey.” She smiles and I stand, staring at her. How does she manage to get prettier every time I see her? She’s wearing a pair of shorts, showing off her long tan legs, as if I could forget them, and a fitted plain black t-shirt. “Ready?” “Yep.” I hold out my hand. She walks over and takes it. “See y’all later. Don’t wait up,” she jokes. “Eleven o’clock, Haley,” her mom

firmly replies. “Have fun,” Mr. Walter calls. I lead her away from them and outside to my car. We don’t say anything until we’re inside and I’m taking us away. “I’m sorry about my mom and stepdad.” There’s a momentary faltering as she says stepdad. She’s still not quite used to it. “They’re being your parents.” I shrug. “Are you excited?” I glance over at her in time to see her grin. “Yep. Once I master it, does this mean I get to race at least once?” Her voice is lit with pure excitement and adrenaline. If I were to glance at her, I know I would see it reflected in her face

as well. Her giddiness and eagerness makes me laugh. “Maybe.” “Maybe? Keelan, that’s the whole point of this, isn’t it? So I can experience it, too?” There’s a hint of desperation in her voice, which confuses me a little. It’s like this is very important, more important that I thought it would be. “I was kidding, Hales. Once you master it,” I say, using the word she chose, “then we’ll set you up a race.” From the corner of my eye, I see her relax in her seat. “Is there one tonight?” My lips spring into a grin. “Yeah, I was going to see if you wanted to ride with me.”

“Of course I do!” She looks out the window. “Where are we anyway?” she asks as I turn into a gravel drive with cornfields on either side for as far as the eye can see. “My dad’s land. He taught me here, so it’s where I’m going to teach you.” I stop the car and put it in park, turning off the engine. The gravel drive goes on for a few miles, usually straight, but with curves here and there around the land. “Let’s switch.” Haley wastes no time getting out and jogging around to the driver’s side, a large smile on her face. I love her excitement. We slide into our seats, put on our seatbelt, and Haley turns toward me, waiting for instructions.

I laugh. “Adjust the seat, Hales.” My legs are longer than hers, so I know the seat won’t be in the proper place for her. She giggles before doing so. “Okay. What now?” Leaning toward her a bit, I point down to where the clutch is. “That’s the clutch. You need to put one foot there and the other on the brake.” I wait until she does. “Now, turn the key to start the car.” She does. “Put one hand on the gear shift.” When she does, I cover her hand with mine. Not necessary, but I want to touch her. “We’re going to move into first.” Our hands move the stick into first. “Okay, here is the tricky part. At the same rate, you need to let up off the

clutch while pushing down on the gas.” Haley does it, but kills the engine. “Try again.” We start all over, and it takes four times before she gets it. Already, I’m amazed. She has not once huffed in annoyance that she couldn’t get it like I did when I learned. She didn’t do anything except try again after her failed attempts, a set look of determination in her fierce brows, her focused eyes, and her firm set lips. “Good job, Hales,” I say as we begin to move. “That’s not all, is it?” “No,” I chuckle. “Go a little faster.” The speedometer climbs until we’ve reached the top of the gear, the engine making a revving noise. “Let off the gas,

push in the clutch, and shift down into second,” I instruct. She does so seamlessly, an even bigger grin widening on her face. “Once you hear that noise, feel the engine behaving like that, you shift. The more you do it, the easier it is to know the signs because it might not be exactly the same with other cars. Now, to slow down, you’ll press the clutch in, shift into neutral, and then hit the brakes like you normally would in a car. You’ll put it back into first after you’ve stopped and start moving again.” We slow to a stop where she turns the car off, restarts it, and begins the process all over again. We continue along the gravel until it turns to dirt as Haley gets a feel for how to drive a

stick. She’s a fast learner. Once we reach a place to turn around, I ask, “Ready to test out your skills on the road with traffic?” The first flutter of anxiety crosses her features as her hands tighten on the steering wheel. “Already?” I laugh. “Yeah, already. You have the hang of it. I think you’re ready. Just turn around up here and head back to the road.” “Okay.” She nods to herself and then we’re on our way. “Where are we going?” she asks once we’re at the road. “Turn left. We’re going to Elsie’s for a banana split.” It’s not until we’re behind a car at the first stop sign where she had to

downshift, that she speaks again. “I can’t believe I’ve done it. I was kind of worried it would be difficult because you made it look so easy I didn’t think it actually was.” She pulls into Elsie’s, parks, and angles toward me. “Thanks, Keelan.” Haley leans over and kisses me quickly on the lips, a faint blush lighting her cheeks. “You’re welcome.” She turns to get out, so I do the same. Mrs. Elsie greets us two seconds after we walk through the door with a hug. “Oh, if it isn’t my two favorite customers. Come sit.” She leads us to a booth. “You say that to all your customers,” I tease her.

“Only to the ones who are cute and sweet,” she replies with a wink. “What can I get for you, dear?” “We’d like a banana split,” I reply. “One to share,” Haley adds to my surprise. “Y’all are just like your parents,” she tells me. “So adorable. One banana split coming right up.” When she walks away, I tilt my head at Haley and she explains. “I was here for lunch not too long ago. I’m not sure I could finish one all by myself.” I nod in understanding. “So, tonight, I’ll pick you up around midnight, okay? Will that work?” “Yep. What are we going to do after this? We still have three hours before I

have to be home.” “We can go to my house, watch a movie or something.” “That sounds like fun,” she agrees. Mrs. Elsie drops off our banana split and we both lean forward to dig in; I aim for the strawberry smothered side first and Haley the pineapple side. Banana splits are the best creation on earth. It’s just perfect all the time. We’re quiet for a bit before I think about tomorrow and Seth’s party. I’m still a bit surprised that Seth invited her, not so much that he did, but because it was after she turned him down in front of all of us. He has guts to invite her after that. “We’re riding together to Seth’s tomorrow if you want us to pick you up

on the way.” “I would like that, thanks. Does he have a big party like this every year?” I nod. “He invites most of the people in our class, which isn’t hard to do because it’s not like it’s a huge school. When’s your birthday?” “May 11th. When’s yours?” “January 24th.” “Sorry,” she mumbles, pulling out her phone, which seems to be vibrating as it rings with an incoming call. Haley swipes her finger to ignore it. Her mouth opens to speak, but it rings again. She squeezes her eyes closed, some of her strength seems to leave her, and she answers. “What do you want?” her voice asks softly. She holds up a finger to me

and slides out of the booth to walk outside. I watch her go, wondering who called her and why her demeanor changed so suddenly. Then it hits me as clear as day. Her dad. I watch her pace in front of the windows of the diner, her back rigid. She pulls the phone away like she’s about to hang up, but then presses it to her ear again. She stands still, turned to the side, so I know she’s listening to whatever he’s saying. The ice cream begins to melt as I mindlessly eat spoonful after spoonful while I watch her. She nods and then speaks. I’ve finished and paid for our banana split by the time she finishes. She stands there staring at her phone, so I

make my way outside. “Everything okay, Hales?” I ask quietly. She spins around to face me. “I don’t know,” she answers, her voice and frown indicating her confusion. “Can we go to your house now?” I nod, hold out my hand, and then lead her to my car. She’s silent on the way back. She is gripping her phone in her hand and every few moments, she drops her gaze from the scenery to stare at it. As usual, my parents are out on their date, and Cam is at Jess’s house, so it’s only us. We walk inside and Haley sits down on the couch. I grab the remote to turn on the TV. After finding a DVD of Fast and Furious, I pop it in and turn to

her. “Want something to drink? Tea, Coke Zero, water?” “Coke, please.” Grinning, I say, “You really are a girl after my own heart, aren’t you? If only I could get you to see the light about Virginia Tech.” A rush of accomplishment fills me when she laughs and rolls her eyes. “You wish, Keelan.” I leave and grab us each a can. I take a seat next to her, start the movie, and relax into the couch. We both take a sip before setting our drinks down on the coffee table. My level of comfort around Haley rises the more I’m with her. It’s how I can reach over and take her hand

without thinking too much about it. But I find myself still holding my breath for a reaction from her. I want to see how it affects her. See if it messes with her like it messes with me. She squeezes my hand. From the corner of my eye, I watch her chest rise with a quick breath and then she rests her head on my shoulder. Just like that, we watch the movie. At one point, I get thirsty, but I’m comfortable and I like her leaning into to me, so I stay thirsty. It’s hard to focus on the movie completely. How can I? Haley is here, next to me, on our couch, in my house, and we’re alone. Thoughts of kissing her again, like we did when we were alone in her house, pass through my mind multiple times.

However, I’m content with sitting like this with her. When the movie ends, Haley says, “I just don’t get it.” I frown. “Which part?” She sits up, pulling her legs onto the couch after she takes off her shoes, and turns toward me. “Not the movie. I meant my dad. All this time, he’s wanted nothing to do with me. He’s barely tried to be in my life since we moved here. Now, all of a sudden, he wants to make things right. Why? What changed?” I have no answers for her, or none that I think could be correct, but I try anyway. “Maybe he feels guilty now that you know what he did and has been doing since y’all left.”

“Oh, so now he grows a conscience?” She shakes her head, an angry glint in her eyes. “He gave me this long spell about how he was sorry and wanted to make things right with me. He apologized for showing up at my game like he did.” Haley pauses and hangs her head to look at her hands in her lap. “He sounded really sorry,” she whispers. Desperately, she wants to forgive him. I can tell by how she talks about him. She’s angry, but she obviously misses him too. “Hales, I think you should give him a chance.” Her head snaps up. “I want to, but he keeps bringing up his new family and how I would get along with Carly

because she plays tennis too.” She takes a deep breath. “I don’t want to know them. They are a part of what ruined my family. He wants to thrust me into his new life. All I want is my dad back.” “Did you tell him that?” I ask. “No.” “Then, you might want to.” She rolls her eyes at me. “Yeah, yeah. I know. Are you racing Alan again tonight?” “No. Have you met Finn yet? He’s on the baseball team?” Haley shakes her head. “Well, that’s who I’m racing.” “Who usually wins?” I crack a grin. “Who do you think?” Haley laughs. “Okay, then who do you lose against? You can’t win them

all.” “Why not?” She tilts her head with an oh, c’mon look. “I’ve lost against everyone I’ve raced a handful of times,” I admit. “As far as you’ve seen,” I lean closer, “I’ve only lost when you were driving, but it was worth it.” Eliminating the distance between us, I do what I’ve wanted to do since the moment I saw her today. I slip my hand beneath her silky blonde hair to gently grab her neck and kiss her. My intention was to simply press my lips to hers for a few moments and then pull away. But this is Haley and it’s impossible to stop tasting her. She’s like this vortex that keeps pulling me further and further in until I’m lost, my

senses stripped and replaced with all things Haley. When I kiss her, there’s no pressure. Not to do well in school and in football. Not to learn about Natalie and Keira. Not to be the best, grateful kid to my parents. There’s only my Hales and me. The kisses are slow, languid, and lazy. The heat that always seems to be between us, just below the surface, is still there, teasing us every so often with a suck on a tongue or quick lash of it against the other’s. When Haley’s hands grasp my face, my body seems to move on its own accord to lay us down. And I am on top of her. Holy Hales. But I feel a slight change in her, a

quick tensing of her muscles. I pull away, resting my forehead against hers. My chest heaves with my heavy breathing. She doesn’t seem nervous, but her body is betraying her. Her fingers twitch against my cheeks. “This okay?” I breathe, hoping it is because she feels good beneath me, but if it isn’t, then back upright we go. Her eyes search mine. “Just this,” she whispers, pressing a quick kiss to my lips to reinforce her meaning. Just kissing. I can do that. It’s all I intended to do. I nod and lean in to kiss her again. We stay like that for a while. Our lips melding together fast and then slow before picking back up again. Soft then

hard. It’s like my entire body is electrified when Haley gets as wrapped up in us as I am and releases a quiet, but throaty moan. My lips leave hers to explore. I travel down her jaw and then down her neck. When I place an openmouthed kiss to the crook of her neck, Haley’s hands move to my chest. “Keelan.” My name. One word. Two syllables that echo desire and desperation; but it is also a plea. I move to sit up, pulling her with me. She gives me a halfhearted, almost apologetic smile with her swollen wellkissed lips. “I need space. Air. Coolness.” She

grabs her drink and gulps it down, finishing it off. “Sorry.” “No reason to be,” I tell her honestly. The room is beginning to glow with the light from the TV as it darkens outside. I run my hand through the hair at the back of her head, smoothing it out since it is a bit frazzled looking. Seeing the clock on the wall behind her, I notice the time. “I need to get you home.” She nods. Her shoulders relax a little more like she’s relieved. Dang. Did I push her too much? Was it too much for her, us lying like that? Did I mess up when I allowed my mouth to venture away from hers? “I’m sorry, Hales. I didn’t mean to...” my voice trails off because I’m not

sure exactly how I made her feel, only that it’s not good. Her eyes widen. “Oh. No. It’s not that exactly.” Heat begins to flush her cheeks. “Then what?” I ask softly. I don’t want to make the same mistake twice. “It’s...it’s just...overwhelming.” Now that I understand. However, I run toward it while she shies away from it. I nod in understanding. Suddenly, I remember Haley’s comment about how my mom taught me well, with my manners and behavior. She would be disappointed to know I pushed Haley a bit too far, far enough that she was overwhelmed and relieved that she was getting a break from me.

Wordlessly, I stand and hold out my hand. We don’t say anything as we go the short distance to her house. I feel so bad. So guilty. I park, walk around to open the door for her, but then close it and lean against it, wrapping my arms around her shoulders. Haley leans into me. When she rests her forehead against my chest and snakes her arms around my waist, I feel some relief. I can’t mess up with her. I can’t lose her. She says she was overwhelmed, but on some level, she was uncomfortable, too. “I’m sorry, Hales,” I repeat in a whisper as I dip my head closer to hers. “You should’ve said it wasn’t okay.” I’m

certain that was the mistake. Lying down with her. It made her feel pressured because my body was against hers. I’m a total dick. “It was okay,” she speaks into my chest. “When you kissed my neck,” I feel a shiver run through her, “it was too much. Don’t feel bad.” She tilts her head back to look at me. “When I let you know I needed to stop, we did. You pulled away. There’s nothing to feel bad about.” I nod. The porch light flickers behind me. Haley laughs. “That woman, I swear,” she mutters, but she’s smiling. “Midnight, right?” “I’ll text you when I’m leaving my house.” So, I walk her to her door, kiss her

cheek, and retreat to my car. About an hour after I get home, Cam comes into my room. “Bad news about tonight,” he says, sitting down in his usual chair. “Finn was at Dead Man’s Curve and said there was a cop circling the road. Thirty minutes later, one of his friends went down there, and he was still close by. We don’t need to go tonight.” “A cop? Seriously? They’re never around.” Cameron shakes his head. “I don’t know what’s up with it. You think old man Robinson complained?” Mr. Robinson lives at the beginning of Dead Man’s Curve on the road adjacent to it in one of the few houses

fairly close to the road. He could sit on his front porch and watch us take off if he wanted. “I doubt it. We’ve been doing it for a year. Why complain now?” “Maybe it’s just a fluke then. We’ll need to be on the lookout for the next few weeks though. Maybe switch up the nights again. Or lay low.” When the races first started for us, we alternated on different nights of the week because we were terrified of making one night a routine and getting caught. Plus, it’s a lot easier to be out late on the weekends or sneak out then than during the week. “Let’s switch up the nights first.” I grab my phone to text Haley of the news. He nods in agreement. “Haley any

good at driving your stick?” He grins and I laugh. “She did well, yeah. You still nervous about sleeping with Jess?” Cam loses his smile and groans. “Man, every time I kiss her now, I hear Mom’s voice in my head.” He pitches his voice higher to mimic her voice. “If you don’t want to be a daddy, don’t have sex. Condoms aren’t one hundred percent. It could be more special if you wait until you’re married. You’re too young to be having sex in high school. Too much responsibility.” Mom has told us each of those things before. “It’s the parent one that gets to me,” he continues. “No way do I want to be in that situation.” His heavy exhale and lost

gaze lets me know he’s remembering the beginning of his life. Cam shakes his head. “All this time, I’ve been waiting for her to be ready, to say the word, and now? I don’t even know if I’m ready.” His knuckles graze his jaw at a steady pace. “What is that going to do to us if I tell her that? I love her, Keelan, but I don’t know if I can do it, especially if Mom keeps popping into my head when I kiss her.” “What in the world are you two talking about?” Dad asks with a confused, wary expression on his face as he enters my room. He clearly heard the last bit of what Cameron said. Dad sits on the edge of my bed. “Well?” he asks Cam.

“I don’t want to tell you,” Cam answers in a low voice. “If you’re thinking of Mom when you kiss Jess, then we probably need to talk.” I laugh at Dad’s joke and Cam narrows his eyes at me. Dad ignores us both, keeping his focus on Cameron. “Fine,” Cam groans. He presses his knuckles into his jaw. “You can’t tell Mom.” Dad folds his arms over his chest, not making any promises as expected. Cam huffs. “Jess wants to have sex, and I’m freaking out,” he rushes. Dad oddly seems relieved as his shoulders sag and he takes a deep breath. “You two haven’t yet?”

“No.” “Good. You don’t need to. If you haven’t yet, then you can keep on that way. I know kids your age either are doing it, or say they’re doing it, but you’re still kids. There’s no rush when you have the rest of your lives.” Dad seems to mull something over. “Do you know why Jess all of a sudden wants to?” Cam shakes his head. “She only said she was ready.” Dad laughs, but there’s no humor in it. “Girls aren’t that simple, son. Find out. Wait longer. If you’re freaking out at the thought of it, it’s a sign. You don’t need to do it.” Dad looks to me and then back to Cam. “Both of you need to wait.

The last thing we want is grandchildren. We’re too young for that.” They are in their mid-sixties. This time, his laugh is genuine. “I hope Mom pops into your head all the time now.” Cameron doesn’t get to make his retort because Mom has walked into the room. She sits next to Dad, who wraps an arm around her shoulders. “What are my boys doing in here? Scheming?” “Catching up on their day,” Dad answers. Of course, we now recount our day to our parents. I can’t help but think about Natalie. Where does she fit in with this picture? Does she fit at all?

Holy Hales. Haley in a bikini. The girl is hot. As hot as the day seems to be as the sun burns through the cloudless sky. We’ve been in the water for the most part, because it’s the obvious place to be. But then I get thirsty, so I hop out for a minute. Something makes me check my phone. After wiping my hands dry on my towel, I pick it up as it begins to ring. Natalie. I debate on not answering before remembering I’m supposed to give her a chance. I swipe the screen and step away into the yard and away from the

loud party. “Hello?” “Hey, Keelan. Are you busy?” “Sort of. I’m at a pool party.” “Oh, okay. I won’t keep you long then. I wanted to make sure it was okay with you if I gave your number to Keira. She would like to text you.” “Sure,” I agree. “Fantastic. We would like to come have dinner with you one day this week. I know you have football practice, so whenever is best for you.” “Uh,” I quickly think it over in my head. “The weekend would be better, Natalie. Practice doesn’t always end on time and I’ll have homework too.” I turn to face the pool when I hear Jess shout

about playing chicken. She climbs onto Cam’s shoulders as a hesitant Haley gets onto Seth’s shoulders. “Don’t drop me, birthday boy,” I hear her tell him. “Keelan?” I snap back to my conversation with Natalie, wishing I were the one in the pool with Haley. “Sorry, what did you say?” “I asked if Saturday was good.” “Yeah, that works. Let me know when and where. I can meet you wherever,” I offer. I don’t even know where she lives. “I don’t know how far of a drive it is for you.” “We only live about an hour away.” Dang, she’s close.

“Oh,” is all I say. “I’m going to get back to the party. I’ll talk to you soon. Bye.” I quickly hang up in time to see Jess falling into the water. Seth and Haley high-five each other as I make my way back to the pool. “Rematch!” Jess sputters as she comes up for air. I set my phone back on the table with my towel, forgetting about my thirst, and I jump back into the pool. “I’ll be Haley’s partner this time.” “Hold your breath,” Seth warns right before he leans back so Haley falls into the water. She comes back up, wipes her eyes, and then comes to climb onto my shoulders. I grip her knees while her feet

hook around my back. Her hands rest on her thighs. “No cheating,” Cameron tells me with a pointed look. “I don’t cheat.” I used to swipe my foot out to knock him off his so they would fall. “Yeah, right,” Jess adds. She pats Cameron’s head. “Don’t let us lose again, Cam.” “One, two, three,” Seth says, setting us in motion. I do my best to stay balanced as the girls shove at each other. Seth is taller than us, so Haley had a height advantage last time. Now, they seem evenly matched. Taking a step closer, Haley is leaning forward, her stomach pressing

into the back of my head. I grip her knees tighter to keep my hold on her. In one quick, well-practiced motion, I move one foot to hook around the back of Cam’s knee. Haley just pushed Jess hard and they fall as Cam loses his balance. Haley laughs, her hands resting on the top of my head. I feel her lean forward a bit to look down at me. “Did you cheat?” “No,” I lie. “I just helped you out.” She giggles. We both realize only Jess popped her head out of the water when I feel hands wrap around my ankle and tug. Dang it, Cam! I slip and we go under. Our chicken games effectively end because Cam won’t play with a cheater. Seth’s party is fun though. His

parents have a ton of pizzas delivered, his cake is so good I want to go back for seconds, and the best part is I get to watch Haley while she’s in a bikini. I watch her and Seth interact. They seem like friends. “Keelan!” Haley calls out my name. “C’mon. We’re going to play volleyball. You’re on our team.” They are indeed getting a net set up in the pool. I hop back in and soon, we’re winning the game. Thoughts of Natalie and Keira are way in the back of my mind for now. I’m going to enjoy it while it lasts because somehow, I just know there will be a text from my sister when I get home.

“Hmm. Putting on makeup; you must be seeing Keelan tonight.” I turn around at the sound of my mom’s voice. She’s caught me redhanded with a mascara wand in my hand. “Only mascara,” I point out. However, it’s only because I’m out of eyeliner and

I don’t have time to run to the store. “JV is playing at home this week, so we’re going. I told you, remember?” I add, thinking she forgot about my plans for tonight. Mom nods as she steps further into my room and takes a seat on the edge of my bed. “That means Keelan has an away game tomorrow, right?” “Yep.” “Are Jess and Cameron going too?” I stick the wand into the tube, close it, and sit next to her. “No. Her parents are leaving on a trip tomorrow, so they’re making her stay home to spend time with them. It’ll only be us.” I pause, debating as I have been all afternoon. Things have been good between us so

far this week. I haven’t told her about Dad’s call yet though. He’s called a few times, but I haven’t answered. I texted him to give him the lame excuse that I needed more time. “Do you and Walter want to come with us?” I finally ask. “Thank you, but no. He wants to take me out for dinner and I know you would probably rather it be you and him. How about we all go out to eat sometime this weekend?” “Yeah, okay,” I reply, half glad she said no, half annoyed. A glance at my alarm clock shows I have thirty minutes until Keelan comes to pick me up still. I could easily bring up Dad now. I feel like I need to talk to her about it before I make any decision to see him again.

Clearing my throat, I say, “Dad called me.” Mom stiffens for a moment. “Really? Do you want to talk about it?” “Yeah, sort of.” Suddenly, my knees seem so interesting. “It was Saturday and a few times since then, but I haven’t answered. He says he’s sorry about all that stuff.” That sounds better than explaining what happened. “He wants to make it up to me.” “Oh, well, that’s good.” She doesn’t sound like she means it. “I guess.” Mom’s voice is gentle as she speaks. “You’ve been dying to have your father back in your life, Haley. I know you miss him, but I also know you’re struggling

with what happened. Tell me what you’re thinking, so I can figure out a way to help you.” “Do you think he deserves it?” I blurt out. Mom frowns. “I think you deserve to find out.” Well, that’s a sucky answer if I ever heard one. “I want to,” I whisper, focusing on my knees again. “Okay, so why haven’t you answered his calls?” “He keeps talking about them and me meeting them.” My chest tightens. “What if I say no and he changes his mind?” “Then he doesn’t deserve it,” she replies firmly. Mom opens her mouth to

say more, but Walter peeks his head into my room. “Haley, Keelan’s here.” “Thanks.” Oh, he’s early. Mom wraps me in a hug. “If you aren’t comfortable meeting them, which is perfectly understandable, tell him. If he changes his mind, which I don’t think he will, then he doesn’t deserve the second chance you want to give him.” I nod, my chin bumping her shoulder. “Thanks for talking to me, Haley.” “Thanks for listening.” When she pulls away, her ‘resting bitch face’ slides into place as she heads off to greet Keelan. It’s kind of funny how she does that. It’s the only time I’ve

ever seen her look so pissed off. I wonder if it actually bothers Keelan. Standing, I slip on my flip-flops, grab my phone and some cash for my ticket, and walk to the living room where Keelan and his parents are sitting. A smile breaks out on Keelan’s face when he sees me. His parents and Mom and Walter are talking about something. “Hales,” Keelan says, standing as I make my way next to him. I thought I might eventually hate him calling me that, but each time he says it, my heart does a little cartwheel and lets out a small “aw.” “Hey.” I grin because I can’t help myself. I do it every time I see him. “Hey, Octavia and John, you’re going to

the game, too?” “Yes, we are,” Octavia replies, both of them standing now. “I thought we would come in and meet your mom and stepdad, too.” “We’ll have to all get together some time,” John adds. “Yes, that sounds great,” Mom agrees. “Well, let’s go before we’re late,” Keelan interjects. His parents say goodbye to mine and then we’re walking outside; Keelan and I get into the backseat of John’s car. Once we’ve pulled onto the road, Octavia twists in her seat a little to look back at me. “I hope you don’t mind John and I

tagging along, Haley. We were planning to come anyway and didn’t see the point in us driving separately. The boys do enough of that as it is.” That is true. They could ride together to school, but since Cameron seems to go see Jess afterward, they drive separately. Even when he doesn’t, they do. “What’s the point in having a car if I don’t drive it half the time?” Keelan asks. “Because you know Cameron wouldn’t want to ride with me all the time.” “Oh, you make sure to drive that car more than you should.” She raises an eyebrow at him and my heart stalls. Is she referencing his racing? Does she know about that?

I glance to Keelan and I think the same wheels are turning in his head. “I don’t mind at all,” I blurt out in response to her original question. It’s true, too. I like his parents a lot. Well, I like his mom. I haven’t been around his dad too much. “Good.” She smiles and turns to face forward again. As I’ve come to expect, his parents ask me questions about school and tennis to catch up on what’s happening in those areas of my life since the last time I saw them. When we get to the stadium, Octavia and John refuse to let me pay for my admission. The same goes for the drink I get from the concession stand. Keelan locks his fingers with mine as

we walk up the little ramp to begin our search for seats in the bleachers. I will the blush on my cheeks to go away, but it doesn’t. “Keelan, third section toward the top,” I hear Octavia say to him from behind me. He nods and leads the way. I end up between Keelan and his mom once we take a seat. “Is it weird to watch when you’re usually the one on the field?” I ask him. “Not really,” he shrugs. “It’s cool to see how they are shaping up since they’ll be on varsity soon.” A slow grin begins to appear. “Is it weird for you since you don’t know who to watch now?” I laugh, but Octavia is quicker on her

feet and replies for me. “She doesn’t watch you. She’s too busy talking to Jess to pay attention.” “Yeah, what she said,” I agree. “You don’t watch me play?” He mocks feeling hurt, a hand going over his heart. His lips pout. “Only when Jess isn’t distracting me.” The noise from the crowd rises as they scream, shout, and stomp their feet on the bleachers when the players run out onto the field. We all stand for the national anthem. As the game gets underway, I feel as if I’m part of their family while doing something as simple as chatting and watching football. Can people have a homey feeling to them?

You know, like you walk into a place where you feel so comfortable and relaxed, where you can be yourself, where you feel the most at home? His parents feel like that. It’s odd to think about in that way, but it’s true. At half time, we have a small lead. Octavia and John stand to walk to the concessions stand for snacks. “I have something to tell you,” Keelan says in a quiet voice as he leans closer to me. “What?” I ask in the same tone. “Midnight, I’m picking you up.” I grin with excitement. “Really?” Then I frown. “It’s Thursday. Why are we doing it today? I thought it was always on Saturdays.”

“There was a cop patrolling last weekend, so we’re just covering ourselves.” Which reminds me... “Does your mom know?” “I don’t think so.” “Are you sure we need to go tonight? After last weekend?” “I haven’t gotten you in trouble yet, have I?” He grins. “Yet being the key word.” He laughs. “Don’t worry so much, Hales. I got you.” Keelan bumps my shoulder, and I shake my head at him. “Do you know what I think?” “What?” “I think you’re not as worried about getting caught as you pretend to be. I

think you only bring it up because on the rare possibility that it does happen, you’ll be able to tell me you told me so.” “No, I just know my mom will ground me for the rest of my life, and I am a little worried about that.” Although, with what Keelan is getting me into, if we’re caught, I’ll have more than my mom’s fury to worry about. His parents return, so we stop talking about it. Instead, he asks what I’m doing this weekend. “I’m not sure yet. I might call my dad.” “How are you doing with that?” Octavia asks. “Okay. He wants me to officially meet his new family, and I am going to

tell him not yet. He seems like he wants to be there for me again.” “That’s great,” she says and I nod. “What are you doing?” I ask Keelan. “Meeting Natalie and Keira. Keira’s been texting me all week. She’s a little annoying, but not too bad.” “She’s annoying because she’s eager to learn about her big brother,” John interjects. “I get that, but dang, she texts me more than all y’all combined.” Octavia leans over and whispers, “He’s trying not to be too curious about his family.” “I can hear you, Mom, and they aren’t my family.” He sounds annoyed with her and the last thing I want is for

Keelan to go into one of his quiet moods and overthinking things. Before I can say anything, he stands. “We’re going to walk around for a bit.” Wordlessly, I stand and lead the way until we’re off the bleachers and on the grass. Keelan takes my hand. We walk to the wall behind the end zone, stopping once we’ve found a spot where we’re about ten feet from the nearest spectators. We lean against the wall. “Sorry,” he mumbles, his eyes on the field. “It irritates me that she insists on calling them my family. I’m tired of her pushing them on me.” “But they are your family,” I say quietly. He looks down at me. “No, they

aren’t, Hales. By blood, yeah, but not in the way that matters. I didn’t even know I had a sister and after a week or so of texting her, I’m supposed to claim her as family?” He scoffs, shaking his head. “Do I want to get to know them? Sure. Do I like being in the situation to start with? No. Mom knows I’m struggling with balancing that and she won’t stop with the stupid family comments. Dad’s probably going to get on me for walking away like that, too.” I squeeze his hand. “Sorry.” Keelan releases my hand to lay an arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer. “Not your fault.” “So, what do you really think about your sister?” I’m curious and this is the

most he’s talked about it. “I don’t know. I don’t feel like I really know her. She sends question after question for me to answer. I figured I would learn more about her this weekend.” Not sure what else to say, I stay quiet. We’re silent as we watch the rest of the game. We don’t say much when we meet back up with his parents either, but I can tell by his dad’s stern look, he is going to hear about walking away earlier. Back at my house, Keelan walks me to the door. He finally smiles. “Midnight,” he reminds me. “Like I could forget about it,” I tease with a roll of my eyes. “Just checking” he chuckles. Keelan

leans forward to kiss my cheek. “I’ll see you later, Hales,” he whispers. Mom and Walter are cuddled together on the couch in the living room. “How was the game?” Mom asks. “We lost. It’s been a long day. I’m going to bed.” “Night.” “Night,” Walter adds. It has been a long, tiring day. First, hours of school, a three-hour practice, and then the game. After lying down on top of my covers, I set my alarm to go off ten minutes before Keelan is supposed to be here. That will give me enough time to freshen up. Right now, I just really need a nap.

My phone is vibrating like crazy on my bed from the alarm. Crap! It’s a little after midnight. I turn it off, see texts from Keelan and a missed call, but then I hear a tapping noise. I glance toward the sound and see Keelan standing outside my window. Scrambling off my bed, I rush over to open the window. “Sorry. I fell asleep,” I whisper. “Two seconds.” “Do you still want to go?” he whispers as I slip on my shoes. I throw him a look over my shoulder. Is he crazy? “Sorry,” he laughs softly. “Dumb question.” “Very dumb,” I reply, climbing out.

Keelan helps, even though I don’t really need it. I lower the screen and then we’re jogging to his car. Once we’re safely inside, Keelan says, “Sorry about coming to your window. I could tell a light was on, but you weren’t answering my call or my texts, so I came to check on you.” “It’s okay. I was tired, but I set my alarm on vibrate, so my mom wouldn’t hear it.” I want to ask him how things were once he got home, but he’s in a good mood, and I don’t want to ruin it. “Yeah, I was kind of tired too. I’m too addicted to racing to fall asleep though. If I win, do I get a celebratory kiss?” “Hmm.” I pretend to think about it.

“Maybe.” He grins. “I’ll take a maybe.” We pull onto Dead Man’s Curve. There’s fewer people here than last time, but not too bad of a turn out. Cameron seems to be at the end already. “Finn wants to do the best three out of five, so we’ll go ahead and start,” Keelan tells me. You won’t hear me complaining about that! The same guy as last time motions for Keelan to come a little closer. Finn is driving a newer model car, a Charger, I think. Old versus new, I guess. My heartbeat speeds up as we’re counted down. Finn punches it and gets an initial lead. Keelan shifts effortlessly, and I wonder how long it’ll be before I

can take off as smoothly as he can. Probably a long time. Keelan is next to Finn after the first hill. My eyes have been glued to Finn’s car and the road ahead of us. Nerves hold my heart captive as I wonder who will end up on top. But then my heart thunders in my chest. “Keelan, he’s getting too close.” Finn’s side mirror is within inches of mine. Finn doesn’t seem to notice. “Keelan!” I shriek when he gets even closer. “Don’t freak,” he tells me just before our ride turns bumpy as Keelan moves toward the left as part of those tires hit grass. “He’s still too close!” I shout, his

mirror bumping ours. Oh, God. This is how I die. Some guy is going to run us off the road while we’re going way too fast. My chest heaves as my breathing increases. I grab the door handle as if it’ll somehow help to clutch something and hold onto it. Keelan hits his brakes before Finn can continue to run us off the road. “What is he doing?” he mutters. We quickly fall behind Finn, his car definitely coming into our lane before jerking back into his. He would have hit us. I fall back into the seat, the tension in my muscles lessening only a little as we slow to a stop behind Finn’s car. My hands are trembling with fear. I can’t make them stop. We would have

crashed. We could have hit someone watching. Why did he come so close to us? Before I can gather my senses, Keelan has parked, unbuckled himself, and has gotten out of the car, heading straight to where Finn looks to be slowly getting out of his. I’m frozen in place. Nothing has ever scared me as much as seeing that mirror touch ours and feeling the bumpy terrain under half the tires. I swear I can hear my heartbeat in my ears and feel the familiar rhythm in my head. “What the hell was that?” Keelan yells, shoving him. My eyes widen with shock. I’ve never seen him mad, and he is seriously pissed. With his headlights shining on them, I see Keelan’s body go

rigid. He shakes his head. “Good God, Finn, are you high?” He pushes him again. “Take it easy, man,” he laughs. “Take it easy? You could have killed us!” Keelan shoves him hard, causing me to wince for Finn as his back hits his car. “You’re an idiot!” Cameron seems to appear out of nowhere. He grabs Keelan’s shirt and pulls him backward. His voice is too low for me to hear, but Keelan glances back at me. While he walks my way, I hear Cam say something about someone getting Finn home. Keelan opens my door, crouches, and takes my still shaking hand in his. “You okay, Hales?” he asks, his

voice soft and gentle. “He’s high?” I whisper. Keelan’s lips flatten, his eyes narrows with his fury, and he nods sharply once. “Can we leave?” “Yeah.” He stands, closes my door, says something to Cameron, and then finally gets back into the car. Who gets into a car high? Who thinks they are able to race that way? Keelan was right. He’s an idiot. “I’m sorry, Haley. That’s never happened before. We all know Finn likes to light one up, but he’s never come to a race high.” I don’t reply because I don’t know what am I supposed to say. “I don’t feel right about taking you home

after that. Want to lie in the hammock with me?” I don’t feel like going home yet either, but I’m ready to get out of the car. “Yeah.” Keelan drives past my house and straight to his. We quietly exit the car, he tells me to go on back to the hammock, and he disappears inside. What seems like forever passes before he returns with blankets and a pillow. Keelan tosses the pillow where our heads will go and climbs on with the other blanket in his arms. Without thinking too much about it, I get on, turn toward him, lie an arm over his stomach, and rest my head on his shoulder. I need something stable and rock-like to calm me down. Keelan

is definitely that something. He covers us with the blanket to turn make us perfectly cozy and warm. “Are you okay, Hales? You haven’t said much.” “That was terrifying,” I whisper. “He touched the mirror and would have kept coming.” I keep replaying it in my head over and over, imagining us crashing. Keelan’s chest rises and falls with his heavy sigh. “I know. It never should have happened, but Finn is adamant that no one talks to him beforehand. He’s superstitious or something. He takes it way too seriously. Otherwise, someone would have found out before the race. He won’t be doing it anymore though. I

still wish Cameron hadn’t pulled me away.” Keelan breathes hard again. “I’ve never wanted to punch someone in the throat as much as I did him.” “Let’s just stop talking about it.” We don’t say anything else. There’s a soft breeze in the air. Millions, well, a lot of insects are chirping, buzzing, and singing their songs. Frogs are ribbiting their hearts out. It would be rather dark out here, but there’s a light attached to their building allowing us to see. Even with the breeze, the air is warm. It’s perfect and with Keelan, it’s cozy out here. So much so that our breathing evens out, and our eyes drift closed. A clearing of a throat sounds far

away. I snuggle closer into the warmth and the body next to me. A flag in my head waves like crazy when that body tenses. My eyes fly open the moment I hear John’s voice. Luckily, my face is nuzzled into Keelan’s neck. I can’t see him, and he can’t see I’m awake. “You might want to get her home, son. Then you can explain this situation to your mother and me.” “Yes, sir,” Keelan replies. I hear feet shuffling away, but before I can lift my head, Keelan says, “Let’s get you home, Hales.” “How did you know I was awake?” I ask, lifting my head. “Your eyelashes tickled my neck when you opened your eyes.”

“Oh. Do you think you’ll get in trouble?” “I don’t know. Probably. Come on.” He starts pulling the covers off us. “We can probably get you home before your parents wake up. If Dad is up, then it’s around six or six-thirty.” We get out of the hammock, bypass the house, and walk straight to his car. I feel kind of bad for getting him in trouble. It’s both our faults, but I feel like it’s more mine than his. I was the one who freaked out a little after the racing incident and didn’t want to go home, which is why he invited me over to his house. “Tell them it was my fault,” I blurt out when he pulls into the end of my

driveway. “I got into an argument with my mom or a meltdown over my dad or something. You could tell them it was my fault and you were being a good guy. I don’t want you to get grounded either.” He grins. “I’ll be fine either way. You should go before you get caught too.” He leans over to kiss my cheek, and I get out and sneak back into my bedroom.

No one knew I was gone all night at my house. The moment I get to school, I search the parking lot for Keelan, but only find his car. “Haley!”

I turn to see Jess jogging toward me, a wide smile on her face. Her parents left this morning and I think the plan is for Cameron to go over tomorrow. “One more day,” she shrieks with excitement. Honestly, I thought she would be more nervous by now. I know I would be. I’m nervous just thinking about it. It’s odd, too, because Jess is obvious with her excitement, although not many know why, but Cameron is acting no different. Almost indifferent. I guess I was expecting him to be more handsy than usual, but he hasn’t at all. “Congrats?” I’m not sure what I’m supposed to say. She loops her arm through mine once we walk inside the building. “It’s going

to be amazing,” she dreamily sighs. “Ugh.” I follow her narrowed eyes to see her glaring at Finn. “Cam told me what happened. Are you okay?” “I’m fine,” I reply as we turn down another hallway for my first class. There, leaning against the wall, is Keelan. This time, I want to sigh all dreamily. He’s in jeans and his jersey, which is tucked in as per school rules, and he looks good. It’s easily to see he’s lean, defined, and like a high school God. Those full lips stretch upward when he sees me. “Well?” I ask as I stop before him, holding my breath. “I got a warning and a promise that next time, the punishment will be severe.”

“Oh, good.” He wraps an arm around my shoulders. “Worried you wouldn’t be able to see me whenever you wanted?” I roll my eyes and laugh. “Nope, I was worried you would miss me too much if you were grounded.” The warning bell rings. “Oh, I would’ve missed you.” He surprises me when he quickly kisses me on the lips. “We need to get to class.” School is boring as usual. Mostly. There seems to be a hushed conversation about what almost happened last night. For fewer people having been there, the news sure has traveled fast. At lunch, Keelan tells me Finn apologized. He’s still angry, and he shrugged off his

apology. I can’t say I blame him. What we’re doing isn’t exactly safe to start with. The last thing anyone needs is for someone to be stupid about it. Other than that, the day is uneventful. Keelan and the football players get to leave a few minutes early for their away game. Jess hurries home to prepare for tomorrow. I’m not sure what she is doing to prepare and honestly, I am afraid to ask, so I don’t. No one else is home when I get there. Keelan will be hanging out with Natalie and Keira this weekend. He’s pushing forward even though he feels nervous and unsure about it. Mom thinks I should give Dad one more chance, if it’s what I want. I do. Desperately. Dad

used to coach me in tennis. He would play with me. Every so often, he would bring home a gift for me. When I needed help with homework, he was there. When I wanted to talk about something, he would listen. I just want my dad back, and I’m terrified that it’ll be impossible after everything that’s happened. With a deep breath, I call him. Time seems to slow with each long ring, each longer pause, and still no answer. I’m convinced I’ll have to leave a voicemail when he does pick up finally. “Haley, hey. How are you? I’m so glad you called.” “I’m well. I’ve been thinking about what you said, and I really want things to be back to normal.”

“Me too. I’m so sorry, Haley. I really truly am, and I’m so happy you’re going to let me fix it. You’ll love Tonya and Carly. They’re excited about meeting you and—” “Dad,” I interrupt. “I don’t want to meet them.” When he doesn’t automatically tell me it’s okay, I begin to worry. He’s going to abandon me all over again. “I’m not ready for that yet,” I hurriedly add to salvage this. “Okay,” he finally says. “I understand.” Somehow, I don’t think he does. “I’d really love to see you play a game. When is your next one? I’ll try to get off work to come watch.” “Monday at four o’clock.” “I think I can do that. I need to go,

but I’ll see you soon, okay?” “Okay.” I won’t be holding my breath because I don’t want to get my hopes up. “Thank you for this, Haley. I love you.” “Love you too, Dad.”

“There’s been a change of plans,” Mom says when I crawl out of bed and amble into the kitchen around ten Saturday morning. I frown. “What are you talking about? We don’t have plans. I’m supposed to go with Natalie and Keira

today.” “They are coming here for dinner instead.” “What are you talking about, Mom?” The plan was for Natalie and Keira to meet me in the next town over where there are more places to eat. Natalie wanted me to meet my aunt, but I told her I wasn’t ready for that. “You’re still going to meet them, but you’ll come back here for dinner. She called me while you were sleeping to ask if it was okay. She wants to see how you live.” Mom places a plate of eggs, bacon, and toast in front of me. “Then why am I meeting them? What if I don’t want her in my house?” I ask around the food I’m shoveling in my

mouth. I’m starved. Last night’s game was tough, but we won. I was worn out by the time I got home, so I went straight to bed instead of eating the snack I planned on devouring. “You’re going to the mall; and Keelan, it is our house and I told her she could come. She just wants to see you’re well taken care of. She might want to see what your room looks like. There’s nothing wrong or intrusive about that.” Mom takes a seat next to me. Maybe not to her, but I would’ve thought I should have a say on who gets to see my room. “Why do you want her around me so much?” I blurt out without thinking. “Shouldn’t a part of you want to keep her away from me because I’m

your kid? Shouldn’t you be more hesitant or something?” Mom shakes her head. “No.” “Why not?” “Because you are my son. It’s because of her and her poor choices that I ended up with two sons instead of just one. If she’s living a better life and would like to know you, I think you both deserve the chance. Either way, you’re still my son. You need to stop forgetting that and worrying she will take you from us.” “It’s not me who is forgetting,” I mumble, certain that Natalie is secretly planning a way to get me to come back to her, even though I have no reason to think so. My gut is sure of it, and that’s

all I have to go on right now. Then what she says hits me. “Wait a minute. I’m going shopping with them?” I groan. Great. Just how I wanted to spend my Saturday. Mom laughs. “I’m sorry, Keelan. Keira has a dance coming up at school apparently.” “Speaking of siblings, where’s Cam? He wasn’t in his room.” Mom’s worried look appears on her face. Her eyes crinkle at the corners, her lips press together, and her brows pull inward. “He asked your father to go with him to Elsie’s for breakfast. Something’s going on with him. What is it?” I grin because this is the perfect time to throw her words back at her. “If he

hasn’t told you yet, then neither am I. He must not be ready to talk to you about it.” I even repeat it back in a higher pitched tone to mock hers. Mom laughs, slapping me in the back of the head. “You’re not funny.” But she’s trying not to smile. It falls away as she thinks about Cam again. “He’s been in a mood all week. Is everything okay with him and Jess? At least tell me that much.” “As far as I know,” I lie. Cameron is stressing about them having sex. He must be feeling desperate if he’s out to breakfast with Dad right now. He’s surprised me with how nervous he’s been about it. I get it because it is a big deal and it is a reason to be anxious. But

Cameron seems to be going overboard, like there’s something more going on than just the fact that he’s supposed to have sex with the girl he’s been dating since freshman year and is in love with. “Thanks for breakfast, Mom.” “You’re welcome.” she wraps an arm around my shoulders, causing me to lean into her. “You know I love you, right?” “Yeah, and I love you too.” I kiss her cheek. “I’m going to take a shower.”

I’m standing outside of some dress store in the mall, waiting for Natalie and Keira to show up, when my phone

vibrates with a text. Haley: Good luck today :) Me: I’m shopping. -_Haley: Haha! What for? Buying yourself something special? Me: Keira has a dance and needs a dress. Kill me now. Haley: Oh, it’ll be fun. Haha Me: We’ll see. I think they’re here. Ttyl. I’ve just slipped my phone into my pocket when Keira gives me a rib crushing bear hug. Okay, so it’s kind of cool that she’s so excited about me. “Keelan! I’m so glad you still came.”

“Yeah, no problem. Hey, Natalie,” I say, returning her hug next. “What kind of dance is it?” I ask Keira. She loops her arm through mine, leading me into the store. “Just a dance. There’s no theme or anything like that.” Keira rolls her eyes. “My school sucks.” “Do you have a date?” She smiles and nods. “His name is Dom. I really like him.” Keira flips through a rack of dresses; Natalie is doing the same on the other side. “Is he nice to you? Opens doors for you? Says ma’am and sir to adults?” Keira and Natalie laugh. “You’re already acting like her big brother,” Natalie says. “He’s nice to me. Sometimes, he

holds open the door for me. No, he doesn’t say ma’am or sir,” Keira answers, a smile on her face. “Then he’s not worth your time. Mom told me that I must always be a gentleman, always have manners, and treat girls as such with respect. You deserve the same.” Natalie seems to pause when I say mom, but Keira isn’t phased. Instead, she laughs. “He’s only taking me to a dance.” “Doesn’t matter.” I’ve surprised myself by doing as Natalie suggested and turned into a big brother to her. I decide to change the subject to try to learn more about her. “Do you like school? Or have a favorite subject?”

She nods as she holds up a short red dress for Natalie to see. Thankfully, she tells her it’s too short. Answering my questions, she says, “I like school. English is my favorite because my teacher assigns books for us to read and I love reading. Sometimes, I don’t care for the books they make us read though.” “Really? My, uh, girlfriend likes to read, too.” Haley is my girlfriend, right? “She has a ton of books in her room. Enough for three bookcases.” Keira opens her mouth, her eyes dancing with excitement when she looks at me, but Natalie speaks first. “You’ve been in your girlfriend’s bedroom?” She raises an eyebrow. “Alone? Were her parents home? Did the Sandersons know

you were there?” It bugs me how she can’t call them my parents. “Mom and Dad knew I was there. Her parents came home shortly after we got there.” Not that it’s any of your business I think. “What kind of books does she like to read? Your girlfriend is Haley, right? The girl we met at your football game?” “Yeah, that’s her. I think that as long as it has romance in it, she will read it. That’s all I know.” We’re too busy with other things like racing and kissing and lying in a hammock for me to know exactly what she likes to read. I guess I should find out since it could give me something more to talk about with Keira. “That’s so cool. I’m the same way.”

I nod and find myself holding two dresses she wants to try on. Now, come on. When did I become that guy? Sure, Mom would love that I’m doing this, but come on! It’s bad enough I have to come shopping with them, but now I have to hold their things? Withholding a sigh, I ask another question instead. “Do you play sports?” Natalie throws her head back in a laugh. “You’re the only one with athletic skills in the family, Keelan. Keira couldn’t catch a ball if you tossed it to her and she’s more likely to trip over her feet when she runs.” Keira frowns. “I’m not that bad, Mom.” She glances at me. “I played volleyball last year, but quit halfway

through because the girls weren’t nice.” “Sorry.” She shrugs and hands me another dress. I rack my brain for some of the questions she asked me so I can ask her. I almost wish I could get her away from Natalie and ask her what she really thinks about her, but considering she now lives with her, I guess she likes her okay. “What else do you like to do?” “Watch TV, play card games, and cook. Aunt Frances taught me how and I love it.” “Do you like cooking anything in particular?” “Desserts.” “So does my mom. She could probably give you some recipes to try tonight.”

Keira’s face lights up. “Oh! I’d love that. I’ve been searching online for new stuff to try, but nothing has appealed to me so far.” From the corner of my eye, Natalie frowns. “Okay, I think this is plenty. Let’s go try them on.” Plenty is ten dresses. Ten! When Mom drags us clothes shopping, we’re in and out in an hour tops. Cameron and I probably try on ten items total. Keira disappears into a stall while Natalie and I sit outside of it on an uncomfortable wooden bench. “Thank you for being so nice to her,” Natalie says quietly so Keira won’t hear. “She’s always known about you and has always wanted to get to know her big brother. You’re making her dreams come

true.” “She’s cool,” I tell her, because I have no idea what I’m supposed to say. Is it odd that I feel closer to Keira than Natalie? Or that if I could ease her out of this equation, I would? Keira steps out in a yellow dress that is just above midthigh. How did these things end up in the junior section? “No,” Natalie and I say simultaneously. Keira pouts. “But it’s so cute!” “You won’t be allowed into the dance, Keira,” I tell her, figuring our schools have the same policy. “It’s too short.” “Okay, fine. Whatever.” She steps back into the dressing

room to try on the next one. She had to have slipped that one into the pile underneath another one because I would have seen it otherwise. “Will you tell me about your childhood?” Natalie asks. “Um, it was good. My parents gave us everything we needed, instilled good values, and they let me keep my brother.” “What do you mean?” “They were only looking to adopt one kid, Cameron, but we were best friends. We had already claimed to be each other’s brother. Mom and Dad saw us together, saw how he reacted when they told Cam was told he was getting a family, but I wasn’t coming with him and

vice versa. They didn’t want to separate us, so they adopted us both.” Natalie is quiet for a moment. “I didn’t know that.” Keira steps out in a red dress, but Natalie tells her she doesn’t like it. Back into the dressing room she goes. “Mom would probably be able to tell you stories like you want to hear. I don’t really know where to start or what to say other than they were the best parents I could ever ask for and I wouldn’t trade them for anyone.” Is it harsh for me to say that? Even though it’s the truth? “I’m sure you’ll still enjoy meeting your real family.” I clench my jaw at real family, but don’t say anything as she

continues, “Whenever you’re ready, that is.” Keira shows off another dress that we both agree is a bad choice. Once she’s back inside, Natalie asks, “Is there anything you would like to know about your father?” “No,” I answer curtly, but then I worry about having to deal with another parent. “Is he still in jail?” “Yes, and he will be for a while.” When I make no move to speak more about it, Natalie decides to. “He knows I found you and am getting to know you again. One day, he would like for you to visit him.” Visit him? In jail? I don’t even know what he did and have no desire to know. No way am I going to a prison to visit

my long lost biological father. I shake my head. “Just think about it, Keelan.” “No,” I answer firmly. “I’m not doing it, and I’m not sure my parents would want me to either.” Surely, they wouldn’t send me into a prison, even to visit someone who shares my DNA. “Well, I’m sure I can talk to them—” she begins. “They aren’t going to make me do anything I don’t want to do, and I don’t want to do it.” Annoyed with her, needing some space, and wishing I were with my parents right now, I stand. “I’ll be outside.” Mom would be upset that I’ve walked away from a situation that was stressing me out, but I can’t help it.

Does anyone not understand that this is difficult? That no one should be pushing me into meeting someone, into having a relationship with her? Needing to do something other than pace outside the store, I call Haley. I don’t think she had anything planned for today. “Hey,” she answers. “Why are you calling? Is everything okay?” “With Kiera, yes. Natalie, no. I needed a break while Keira tried on dresses.” There’s a short pause. “And you called me?” I can hear the happiness in her voice. I laugh. “Yeah, I called you, Hales.” “Well, what’s going on? Or do you

not want to talk about it?” With a deep breath, I begin explaining things. “It was going okay. She asked me about my childhood, Keira and I were getting along, and then Natalie tells me my dad would like me to visit him.” “What’s so bad about that?” Haley hesitantly asks. “He’s in prison.” “Oh.” “Yeah, oh. I told her no and she keeps telling me to think about it or that she can talk to my parents to get them to let me, but I told her I didn’t want to do it. On top of that, they are supposed to come back home with me for dinner.” “I’m sorry,” she sighs. “I wish I

could help.” “You’re listening to me vent, aren’t you?” She laughs. “Yes, I’m listening to you whine.” “I’m not whining,” I scoff. “I was joking, Keelan,” she laughs. “I think you should hang up with me and go make sure your sister picks out a pretty dress. If you want and if it’s not too late, text me when they leave and I’ll come over for some hammock time.” I grin. “You just want to lay against me again,” I tease. “Or maybe I’m taking advantage of your hammock since I don’t have one. We’ll never know. Bye, Keelan.” “Bye, Hales.”

Feeling better, I walk back into the store and over to the dressing room in time to see Keira looking at herself in a mirror, wearing a green dress. She looks beautiful in it. It goes down to her ankles and she is covered where she needs to be. “I like that one.” Natalie and Keira whirl around at the sound of my voice. Natalie seems thankful I’ve returned, but doesn’t say anything. “Really?” Keira asks with excitement. “Yeah, you look beautiful.” Her grin widens. “I want this one.” Natalie nods and Keira disappears behind the door to change out of it.

“Shoes are next,” she tells me. The rest of the day goes more smoothly. Natalie doesn’t bring up any more family members. She lets Keira do most of the talking. The girl loves to talk, so there’s never a lull in conversation. I like her though. What does that mean? Is she now a part of my family? Do I need to answer how I have a brother and a sister if someone asks? What does this mean for my family? Can I invite her over, but not Natalie? Or are they a package deal? Keira wouldn’t really threaten the life I have now. Cameron could gain a sister, too. They follow me back to my house, and it’s weird to have them there. “You grew up here?” Keira asks in

awe as she stares at the house. “Yep.” “It’s so nice.” “Yes, it is,” Natalie agrees. “Thanks.” I lead the way into the house. Mom and Dad stand to greet them, asking how the shopping trip went. “We found me a dress,” Keira answers with a smile. “We had a blast,” Natalie adds. “Can I see your room?” Keira asks me. “Sure.” She and Natalie follow me up the stairs. As we pass Cameron’s room, I wonder how things are going for him. They admire my trophies and glance

around my room. Keira seems to be soaking it in, while I feel like Natalie is assessing it. Or maybe I’m looking for a reason not to like her even more. They comment about how they like my room, and then we’re back downstairs with my parents. Luckily, Mom takes over. She shows them pictures of when I was younger, telling stories of my childhood, and I’m so grateful she’s doing it instead of me. In nearly all the pictures, Cameron is by my side. We’re the best of siblings. When Keira asks where he is, Dad answers, “He’s spending time with his girlfriend today.” I raise an eyebrow at him. “I’m going to put the chicken on the grill.”

“I’ll help,” I offer. We grab the chicken from the kitchen and walk to the back porch. “What’s going on with Cameron?” I ask. I texted him earlier, but he didn’t reply. I want to ask if he’s still planning to have sex with Jess, but that’s not really the kind of question you ask your dad. Dad sighs as he begins to lay the chicken on the grill. “Sometimes, I wish I knew what was really going through his head. He’s supposed to talk to her, figure out if there’s something more to it, and tell her he isn’t ready. Something more is bothering him, but he won’t tell me what.” “He’s scared of losing her.” Dad shakes his head. “I don’t think

that will happen, and I think it’s more than that. I’m just hoping he won’t give in because he’s worried about losing her if he doesn’t. I’ve never seen him like he was this morning.” That makes me worry. Cameron is the calm, cool, fun guy. I’m going to be really pissed if Jess freaks on him or makes him feel bad for not having sex with her yet. Dad, wanting to change the subject, asks, “How was shopping really?” I sigh. “I like Keira more than Natalie.” Dad laughs, but stops as I go on to explain what happened when she mentioned my birth father. “I’m tired of people pushing me, Dad.” He closes the grill top and throws an

arm around my shoulders. “I know you are. Mom is trying to be better about it. I think she does it because she knows what you’re afraid of, and she doesn’t want you not to do it because of that. As for Natalie, maybe she is trying too hard, but it’s only because she wants to get to know how amazing you are.” “Would you be okay with me visiting a man in prison? Even if he was my birth father? Honestly? Not the parentencouraging-child answer, the real answer you can tell me when Mom isn’t around.” I watch as his white eyelids blink a few times as he thinks it over. Dad knows whatever it was my parents did to land in jail and I’m wondering if that

will affect his answer. He clears his throat. “No, I wouldn’t want you to go.” My shoulders sag with relief. “However, if you wanted to go, I think Mom and I would have to discuss it before we gave you the green light or not. It won’t be like how we were with Natalie.” Whatever my birth father did must have been bad. Obviously, if he’s still in prison, but I don’t know if what he’s in for now is the same as when I was a kid. “We need to get back inside, son, before they come looking for us.” We return to where the women are still in the living room. Mom seems to have just finished sharing recipes with Keira. “So, what does Keelan do to get in

trouble?” Kiera asks my parents. “He seems like a good guy, but he’s probably not good all the time, right?” “Hey,” I mock offense. “I never get in trouble.” Dad laughs. “Do we need to remind you that I found you and Haley asleep in the hammock at six the morning earlier this week?” “Are we sure this girl is good for him? He seems to get into a lot of trouble with her,” Natalie says. What is it with her and the use of the word we? Doesn’t she know she has no say so over my life? She isn’t my mother. She didn’t raise me. “Oh, Haley is a good girl,” Mom jumps in. “Keelan doesn’t really get into

too much trouble.” Looking to Keira, she adds, “You’ll have to ask him what he does, but hasn’t gotten caught doing yet. He’s a sneaky kid.” “I am not,” I protest as any good kid in denial would. Mom’s retort is cut off when we hear a door slam shut. Dad and I glance at one another because it can only be Cameron. He storms past us on his way to the stairs. Mom stands. “Cameron,” she begins. He swivels on his heels and yells, “What?” Oh, shit. This isn’t good. His eyes are red around the edges, and I’ve never seen him so upset and angry before. “Cameron Wayne Giddings,” Dad

starts with a deadly tone. “Don’t you dare yell at your mother like that.” Cameron seems to realize then that we have an audience. He holds up his hands. “Sorry, Mom. I just...” He shakes his head and turns to go upstairs without another word, defeat sounding with every heavy footstep. “I’ll go check on him, Mom,” I tell her. She nods, looking as worried as I feel. We can all hear his door slam closed again. “Tell him that stops,” Dad adds. “Yes, sir.” I take the stairs two at a time, knock once, and then enter his room. He’s fallen backward on his bed and is staring at the ceiling. “What happened?” I ask quietly, lying next to

him. “I couldn’t do it and she went hysterical. I took Dad’s advice and tried to ask her why she wanted to do it now after all this time. She kept saying she just wanted to. That it was because she loved me and felt ready.” He takes a shaky breath. “She was so pissed when I told her I wasn’t ready. I’ve never seen Jess get so mad at me before. She didn’t get why. I don’t even know if I know why and then I started feeling like a dick, thinking maybe I was pressuring her into it.” He groans. “I think I lost her. I lost her over something I want to do with her, but am too fucking scared to do.” Wow. If she does break up with him,

it’ll crush him. “You didn’t lose her. Give her time to cool off.” He shakes his head. “You didn’t see her face, Keelan. I’m never going to get that look out of my head.” He starts rubbing his knuckles against his jaw. “Go back downstairs. Ask Mom to leave me alone for a while.” “Are you going to be okay?” “As soon as Jess answers my texts.” I nod, stand, and leave him alone.

Jess: SOS!!!!!! Come over please. I need a friend ASAP. I read the text twice. Uh oh. Something must’ve gone wrong. I quickly respond to Jess that I’m on my way and then text Keelan.

Me: Jess has asked me to come over. How bad is it? Keelan: Seems pretty bad from my end. Dang it. Leaving my room, I find Walter in the living room. Mom is taking a shower because they are having another date night. “I’m going to Jess’s. There’s a crisis or something.” There is most definitely a crisis. “Be back by eleven.” “Okay.” It’s not until I’m in the car, almost to Jess’s, that I realize Walter just parented me. He gave me a curfew that I guess

Mom should have done. What’s even weirder is that I don’t mind. Is it because Mom would have said the same thing? Or because Walter isn’t so bad to start with? I knock on Jess’s front door, but she doesn’t answer. After a moment of hesitating, I walk inside. “Jess,” I call out. “In here.” I follow the sound of her voice to her bedroom. She’s curled into a ball on her bed, tears streaming down her face. My heart breaks at seeing my best friend like this. I lie down on the bed next to her. “What happened?” I whisper. “He didn’t want to,” she cries, a

fresh, steady stream of tears falling now. “He didn’t want me, Haley. He,” she hiccups, “said he couldn’t do it.” “Why?” “Because he wanted to know why I wanted to do it.” Jess pauses, clearly hesitating before continuing, “Why can’t loving him be enough of a reason?” “Is there another reason?” Jess doesn’t answer me. “I feel so bad because I got angry with him. I was mean to him and made him leave. He was devastated, Haley.” “Then why haven’t you called him?” “Because I am mad and upset and hurt. It might get worse.” Before I can change my mind, I ask, “Do you think this means neither of you

are ready for it? That maybe you shouldn’t have sex yet?” “No,” she snaps. Jess sits up, folding her legs, and facing me as I do the same. “I’m ready. I want to. Everyone else is!” “I’m not.” Jess narrows her eyes. “Just leave, Haley. I’m obviously not in the mood for company anymore.” Dang it, now I’ve made her mad. “Jess, I’m just saying that you seem to be holding something back, Cam too,” I add, so it doesn’t seem like I’m blaming it on her. “How can you two be ready if you aren’t being honest with each other?” Jess groans, falling back onto the bed, tears falling again. “Go home.

Please.” She closes her eyes, rolls over, and ignores me. Feeling bad and as if I made things worse, I leave. Once I’m in my car, I call Keelan. “Hey, Hales.” “Can I come over?” I ask quietly. “Yeah, Natalie and Keira just left.” I love he didn’t ask questions, just automatically said yes. After saying goodbye, we hang up. I drive over to his house. Keelan meets me with a half smile. There’s a solemn mood in the house, such a drastic change from the warm welcome I usually feel. “Can I see Cameron?” I don’t know why, but I feel like I should. “I don’t know if he’ll let anyone in,

but we can try.” He takes my hand and we start climbing the stairs. “Things didn’t go well with Jess?” “No,” I reply with a shake of my head. Keelan sighs. He knocks on Cameron’s door. “It’s me.” “And me,” I add. There’s no response. Keelan glances at me and I know he wants to leave him alone, but I can’t. “I just saw Jess.” A moment later, the door unlocks and swings open. Cameron looks like crap. His blond hair is all over the place, but his face, his eyes, God, he looks so sad. “Good to know you both look terrible.”

He doesn’t say anything. He just blinks. Then, he returns to his bed, leaning against his headboard. He fiddles with a loose thread on the hem of his t-shirt. Now that I’m here, I don’t know what to say. Keelan leans against the doorframe while I step further into the room, sitting on the edge of his bed. “What do you want, Haley?” “I don’t know. I guess I just wanted to tell you that she feels bad for being mean to you. When I told her that it sounded like you were both holding something back, she asked me to leave for the second time. Give her time. She wants to call you, but she thinks she’ll make it worse because she’s all over the place. That’s all I wanted to say.” I don’t

feel comfortable saying more than that because I feel like I would be betraying her trust and our friendship. Cameron nods, not looking any better. I stand and leave his room, Keelan following me into his room. I plop down onto his bed and he falls down next to me. “What else happened with Jess? Is she going to break up with him? Was she mean to you, too?” “I don’t think she wants to break up with him, and she only got a little mean when she didn’t like what I said. How did it go with Natalie and Keira?” I ask to change the subject. Thankfully, Keelan lets me. “Okay. You and Keira would get along. She’s a

book nerd, too.” He turns his grin toward me at that, and I roll my eyes. “Hey, I mean it in a good way.” “You better.” Then it hits me that his parents are here. I could hear them talking in the kitchen on the way to the staircase. “Why are your parents here? Saturday is date night.” “They’re too worried about Cam to leave.” My eyes widen. “Do they know?” “Dad does. I would guess he told Mom, but I’m not sure.” How awkward would that be? To have your parents know you were planning to have sex for the first time with your girlfriend, but it went majorly wrong? I would die from

embarrassment. “So, what’s the latest verdict on Natalie?” Keelan sighs. “I feel like she’s trying to be my mom, and that’s not going to work. She keeps saying ‘we’ like she and my parents are the ones disciplining me or parenting me, and that’s not gonna happen. Honestly, I wish I only had to get to know Keira, even if she does talk a lot.” “Did you tell your parents?” “They were there when she said it, so no. I did tell Dad that she wanted me to visit my birth father. Thankfully, Dad said he wouldn’t be comfortable with it, but if I wanted to go, he and Mom would have to have a long discussion about it.” Keelan sits up, “And you know, it kind

of ticks me off that Natalie called my mom this morning instead of waiting for me to wake up. How can she ask my mom if I’m okay with going shopping and them coming to my house for dinner? It was so freaking weird having them here.” He’s starting to get riled up, so I grab one of his pillows and stand. “Okay. We’re officially due for some time in the hammock. Let’s go before I start telling you about my phone call with my dad.” Keelan stands without arguing. He takes my hand, always having to lead me somewhere, even if it’s my idea. When we walk outside into the chilly air, I ask, “Why do you have to lead the way

everywhere?” His brows bunch in confusion as he takes the pillow and then lies down on the hammock. “What do you mean?” he asks as I lie down next to him. “I said we should come out here, but you took my hand and I followed you. I feel like I’m always following you somewhere.” Keelan grins. “What’s so bad about that?” My mouth opens, but I don’t have a response. There isn’t anything wrong with it. I actually like it. “I just wanted to know why you always take the lead.” “I don’t know, Hales,” he laughs. “I just do.” I’ll have to be satisfied with that, I

guess. “Are we racing tonight?” Keelan’s eyes darken, probably remembering the incident from before. “No.” When I frown, he adds, “Because we need to get you behind the wheel again. You need to practice taking off if you want to race.” I grin with excitement and quickly lean over to kiss him before I can lose my nerve. “What time are you picking me up?” “Midnight as usual.” His eyes are still looking on my lips, though. Anxious, I look up at the canopy of branches above me. Keelan shifts next to me to do the same. He grabs my hand, interlocking our fingers, and rests them on his stomach. I close my eyes to enjoy

the entirety of the moment. Is it weird that moments with Keelan always seem perfect? All we’re doing is lying in a hammock, swinging gently, and relaxing. After a few minutes, I feel Keelan’s forehead pressed against my temple. My heart begins to gallop. His nose brushes my ear and this his lips move against my skin. “Let’s go to Elsie’s.” I open my eyes to blink twice. What? His sentence replays in my head. “Why?” “Because I can’t stop thinking about Cam and Jess and Mrs. Elsie is the cure.” “You’re that worried?” He nods. “I know how Cam is and I

know Jess can be a little crazy, so yeah, I’m worried. Do you want to go?” “Me? Turn down Elsie’s?” I laugh. “Let’s go.” This time, he is the one who kisses me quickly. “You’re the best.” Ten minutes later, I’m still wearing a goofy grin as we walk into Elsie’s. We take a seat at the counter and are both surprised to see Mrs. Elsie sitting down as well. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her sitting, or so still. She smiles from ear to ear when we sit next to her. “How are you two doing?” “We’re doing okay,” Keelan answers. Mrs. Elsie snaps her fingers twice. “Ash,” she calls out toward the kitchen.

“Order for a banana split.” She slides her eyes over to us. “Right?” “Yes, ma’am,” he replies. “How are you doing? You never stop working.” Mrs. Elsie bristles. “Can’t an old lady take a break? It’s a slow afternoon, anyway.” She rests her chin in her hand, looking rather bored. When a girl, who I assume is Ash, brings us a banana split, Mrs. Elsie’s eyes light up as she turns toward us. “What have you lovebirds been up to today?” “We came here not to think about it,” Keelan laughs. Her face falls. “Oh, dear. That doesn’t sound good. Want me to tell you stories from when I was your age?”

“Yes,” I quickly tell her. I can’t imagine what she was like in high school. “Well, I had quite the scandal going on around town.” I gasp and she laughs. “My two best friends were twin brothers, and I was selfish and foolish. I dated both of them.” “At the same time?” I ask incredulously. “No, but I went back and forth quite a bit. I was an attention whore.” I gasp again at hearing her use that term. Sweet Mrs. Elsie saying whore? Who is this woman? “And then, on our last day of senior year, one of them came up to me. He told me they had decided to walk away from me because I was ruining

their relationship. He said unless it was a forever kind of thing to choose once and for all or leave them alone.” “So what happened?” I lean forward, ignoring that Keelan is between us, and I focus on her, waiting for her response. “They broke my heart.” She gives me a sad smile. “My daddy made me work here that summer. No one agreed with how I treated them, but in their own way, I loved them both. They left for college. It was hard to be without them. However, it also made me realize how much I’d screwed up because I did love one of them in a forever kind of way. It wasn’t until he came home after he graduated that I made my move.

“I loved the diner so much, I never left. I went to the community college to take business classes because I wanted to take over whenever my daddy was ready to hand over the reins. It was so scary because I didn’t know anything about what was going on with them.” “Well? What happened already?” Mrs. Elsie laughs. “Don’t rush me, child.” Just then, an elderly man steps out from the kitchen. Mrs. Elsie’s eyes light up. “I eventually married him. Isn’t that right, dear?” He swipes away sweat as he comes to stand next to her. “Don’t tell the kids about your scandals, Elsie. Are you feeling better now that you’ve rested?” Keelan perks up at this. “You told us

you were taking a break because it’s slow,” he accuses. “I was,” she answers simply with a shrug, her husband laughing. “Leave her alone, Keelan,” I begin, my curiosity getting the best of me. “So, what happened with your brother? Were you both in love with her? How did he take the news that you were getting back together and then marrying?” Mr. Elsie, because I have no clue what his name is, sits down on the other side of his wife. “He was okay with it.” My brows shoot to the top of my head. “He said he somehow always knew that if she came back to us, it wouldn’t be to him. He came to terms with it while we were in college, so it was easier to take

the news once we got back. But she still finds a way to make family gatherings awkward by bringing it up.” Elsie laughs. “I do nothing of the sort! But yes, I am feeling better. Are you going to lift your law now?” she asks him with a roll of her eyes that makes me smile. He kisses her forehead. “Get to work, woman.” She faces us. “Do you need anything?” “No, ma’am,” Keelan answers her. With that, Mr. Elsie disappears into the kitchen while Mrs. Elsie starts gliding around the diner, checking on customers. Our banana split is nearly gone since I was talking and Keelan was

eating, so I pull it toward me. “I think I should finish this off for us.” He laughs. “Go ahead, Hales.” “Did you know that story?” Keelan shakes his head as I enjoy a bite. “Nope. Mrs. Elsie is always moving around too much to ever really talk to her. Can you imagine though? She had to be one hell of a girl to date brothers. I couldn’t imagine dating Jess or seeing Cameron date you.” At this, his eyes narrow. “Definitely not ever happening.” For some reason, that makes me smile.

When I sneak out at midnight sharp, Keelan is leaning against the driver’s door. At first, I’m confused. He’s obviously on the wrong side. Then he grins and opens the door. “Might as well drive us there, Hales.” A squeal manages to escape from my throat and I throw my arms around him. “Thanks.” We get into his car, and I almost do a happy dance in my seat when I have no issues getting out of my driveway and onto the road. I should celebrate that victory because I know my biggest obstacle yet is ahead of me. I have to be able to take off fast without killing the

engine, and be able to shift higher and higher. I turn onto Dead Man’s Curve, coming to a stop where Keelan usually does, but on the right side of the road. “This is pretty much trial and error. Remember how you do it, but try to do it faster. Eventually, it’ll come easier,” Keelan tells me. Nodding, I take a deep breath. What happens over the next half hour is epically embarrassing. I release the clutch just as he taught me. I push down on the gas at the same time. However, I guess it’s not at the same time because I kill the engine. Keelan starts wincing after the fifth time. We idle for a minute before I try again. I’m so excited that

we’re moving, that the engine revs for me to shift again. So excited that I forget completely about the clutch. “Okay, okay. That’s enough. Stop the car,” Keelan orders. “One more time.” He tilts his head, his lips part to say no. “Please?” I add. With much reluctance, he nods. I run over the steps in my head. I remind myself that I can do this. “Stop thinking about it so much, Hales.” He touches my left thigh. “Use the clutch.” His fingers brush over the hand on the steering wheel. “Feel what the engine is trying to tell you.” He rests his hand over mine on the gearshift. “Shift like you’re a pro.” Keelan leans over and presses a kiss to my head.

“Stop thinking. Drive the rest of the way like normal and then circle back.” My lungs shiver with a shaky breath, and I nod. I experience zero issues as I drive my way around to where we began. I stop briefly, not wanting to overthink it, and then press the gas. The car lurches forward. The steering wheel hums as the engine roars, surely waking up the neighborhood if they were close enough to hear it. I shift into second, then third, then fourth, and then fifth. My stomach falls endlessly as we fly over the hills. “Oh my god! I did it!” I shout once it hits me. Keelan laughs. “Good job, Hales.” I see the sign for the curve and begin

to slow. My heart is stuttering in my chest, the blood rushing throughout my body as fast as we were just going. I wish I could speed all the time. Never before have I disobeyed speed limits by more than nine miles over. Yet, here I am, reaching ninety on this stretch of road where the speed limit is only fortyfive. There’s nothing I’ve experienced quite as thrilling as zooming down the road like that. Well, except for kissing Keelan. I want to stop to kiss him now, but he speaks before I can do such a thing. “Go again,” Keelan tells me. “Really?” “Yeah. You can’t do it just once.” He could’ve told me he loved me for

as much as I’m smiling. I begin to circle around once more. My hands are trembling slightly, so I grip tighter. There’s that much adrenaline coursing through me. Keelan lets me run it three more times. Each time, I get better and more fluid like he is. I’m oddly tired when I park in my driveway, unable to stop my yawn. “I’d much rather watch you than Cam drive my car,” Keelan says, making me giggle. “Do I get a reward for eventually doing so well?” I barely finish my question before Keelan has hooked his hand around my neck to pull me closer to his lips. I don’t know what it is about that one little

action, but it melts me every time. But I must be more tired than I thought because when I part my mouth, it turns into a yawn. “Sorry,” I laugh sheepishly. Ugh. How embarrassing is that? “It’s okay.” He’s still smiling, so that’s a good sign. Keelan gets out, walks around, and opens my door for me. “Thanks for tonight.” “Thank you for today.” He leans down to kiss me once one last time. “Go sleep, Hales. I’ll text you tomorrow.”

Monday comes and Cameron and Jess

have not made up yet. She apologized to me, which is a plus. However, it makes lunch extremely awkward. They both keep sneaking glances at each other. They look miserable, though I’m surprised it’s Cameron who is doing his best to not look miserable. Jess has barely spoken a word all day. However, Cameron has been talking to everyone but Jess. In another matter, I’ve been a nervous wreck all day. Will Dad show at my game today? Will he be too busy? What if he does? Will he want to go to dinner afterward? Or will he leave? What if he tries to push me to meet his new family again? Will he be proud if I win my matches? Or disappointed if I

lose them? “Haley.” Hearing Keelan say my name snaps me out of my thoughts as I turn in my seat to face him. “Stop worrying.” “I can’t.” Today is one of those days where I wish he didn’t have football practice. He can’t come to my match as support. With Jess giving everyone the silent treatment, I don’t exactly have her. I told Mom and Walter not to make this one since Dad is supposed to come. “If practice lets out in time, I’ll drive by to see if you’re still playing,” he offers. Considering we’re playing our rivals this Friday, I doubt they will get out early. “Thanks.”

The rest of the day flies by with my stomach in knots. As players begin to arrive at the courts, so do some parents. Tennis isn’t huge like football, so we don’t get crowds, but parents try to come watch if they can. We’re warming up when I see Octavia and John taking a seat on the bench Cameron and Keelan usually take. I quickly jog over with a forced smile because Dad still hasn’t arrived. “What are y’all doing here?” “I hope you don’t mind that we decided to come watch you. We were told you could use a little support today.” Keelan. I can’t wait until I can give him the

biggest hug ever. “Thank you.” “Quit yapping, Haley, and warm up!” Coach Spell yells. So, I do. When it comes time for my first match, I glance around once more. Dad isn’t here. He’s stood me up. Again. Smiles from Octavia and John make me feel a little better. I can’t feel too much better. My dad has let me down. Again. That’s it. I’m done with him. He’s stomped all over his last chance and ruined it. I won’t give him another one. I’ll go home, avoid Mom and Walter for as long as possible so I don’t have to tell them, and then let the

tears I’m dying to cry fall. My heart isn’t in it as I spin my racquet, my opponent calling ‘d’ over ‘p’. It falls, showing a ‘d’ at the bottom of the handle. The brand of my racquet starts with a P, but it being lower case, allows us to call either. Since she called it, she gets to serve first. All I want to do is go home. However, I can’t. With a deep breath, I rock on my feet left and right as I bend my knees to prepare for her serve. The thing I love about tennis is that, as with the books I read, I can lose myself in it. My mind shuts out my problems, my disappointment, my hurt, and my anger. I can shift that focus toward my game. The girl I’m playing

today isn’t that good. Not to be mean or conceited, but sometimes, we get matches where it’s not evenly matched. I’ve been the girl deemed ‘not that good’ based on whoever was standing on the other side of the net. Because of this, our match is quick. She messes up on her serves, the balls landing outside of the lines, or she misses the returns. If she does make the return, they don’t stay in play when she hits it back to me. We only truly rally once throughout our match. Jess and I should have no problem taking her and the number two seed in doubles. I halt mid-step when I turn to wait for Jess’s match to finish. There, standing on the other side of the fence, is

my dad. He showed. He was late. But he came. I rush off the courts and around to where he is. “Dad!” I throw my arms around him, feeling his torso shake with his laugh. “Hey. I’m sorry I was late.” “It’s okay. I’m just glad you’re here.” I hug him tighter, finding it hard to believe he’s here. He feels like he always did. He smells the same, like Old Spice. Right now, it’s hard to think that this person who looks, smells, and feels the same has acted differently from the person I loved. “Me too, Haley.” He drops his arms

from around me and I’m forced to let go as well. “You played well, though you weren’t playing someone with your skills. Your play at the net has improved.” I grin. “Thanks. Coach Spell has been working my volleys hard.” Taking a deep breath, I hesitate asking my next question. What if he disappoints me again? “Are you staying after my game? We can go eat at Elsie’s.” “It’s a long drive back, Haley.” He’s right. It’s a two-hour drive. I nod. “Okay.” “Haley!” Coach Spell yells. “Come here.” Jess has finished her match, so we’ll be starting our doubles in a few minutes.

Dad won’t be staying for dinner, but I can’t be too upset over it. He did show up. That’s the least I could ask for. Maybe there’s hope that we can go back to the way things used to be. I sure hope so.

Thursday night, I’m sitting at home, relaxing in my room, and texting Haley. Her impatience and eagerness for another race makes me smile. However, Cameron usually sets them up; with him still on the outs with Jess, he hasn’t felt like it. The only reason they aren’t

talking is that neither of them is willing to make the move first. Cam has told me to leave him alone about it, so I have. I kind of wish he would go ahead and do something though. He refuses to tell Mom or Dad what’s going on, only that he and Jess had an argument. Dad is even more worried since Cam was willing to talk to him before it happened, but not afterward. I get why he doesn’t want to, but I also hate seeing them worry. My phone vibrates and I pick it up, expecting a text from Haley. Nope. It’s not from her. Natalie: Hey. I was wondering if

you’d like to drive over to meet your aunt and spend Saturday with us? I guess it is time. Keelan: Sure. I’ll double check with my parents. Text me the address, so I’ll know where to go; I know Mom will want it, too. Part of me is making sure I say ‘my parents’ and ‘Mom’ because I want to remind her who raised me. Remind her that she doesn’t have any leverage over me. However, part of it is simply because what else am I supposed to call them? They are my parents: my mom and dad.

When she texts me the address, I go down to the living room where Mom and Dad are sitting next to one another on the couch. Mom is resting her head on Dad’s shoulder and they look happy. Cam and I are adopted and everyone knows we are, and I’ve always thought it was cool that our skin is different colors just like our parents. If someone didn’t know, they could assume my complexion came from Mom while Cam’s from Dad. It’s always made me feel as if we were even more of a family. “Did you come to watch the show with us?” Mom asks as I take a seat in the recliner, popping up the footrest to get comfortable. “Kinda. Natalie wants me to drive

out there to meet her sister and hang out with them on Saturday.” I pull up the address in the GPS on my phone, knowing what her next question will be. “How far away would you have to drive?” “A little over an hour.” Mom glances to Dad. They don’t really like me driving more than the forty-five minutes to some of the surrounding towns that actually have places to go. I’m surprised when Mom nods and says, “Just be careful and be home before dark.” I bet that if I wanted to go that far with Haley or Cameron, she’d say no in a heartbeat. But because it’s my birth mom, she’s saying yes. Hopefully, things

will go okay. I talk to Keira more than Natalie because she texts me a lot. There’s always a handful of texts, or one long text, waiting for me when I finish at football practice where Keira is telling me about her day and asking about mine. Haley: Hey, did you know how to do #5 from science homework? Don’t you want to help me? :D Crap. Science homework. I forgot. Me: Haven’t done it yet. Hold on and we’ll figure it out. I head back upstairs, the rest of my night spent on the phone doing

homework with Haley. I have to say, it’s not a bad way to spend my time.

Rival games always bring out the most crowds. Everyone who usually attends our home games is here, plus everyone who has even a little bit of school spirit in them. You’ll never find a game with higher attendance, even if we are the away team. Mom, Dad, Haley, and Jess are here, even though Jess and Cameron still aren’t speaking to each other. If they keep it up, I may have to intervene. We’re already standing on the sidelines as the other team breaks through the banner their cheerleaders are

holding and rush out onto the field. Their fans go crazy, stomping on the bleachers, cheering at the top of their lungs, and clapping their hands. Our fans, the adults that they are, boo as loudly as possible. The noises clash into one another to create one loud sound that mixes together. Cameron is standing next to me; his eyes glued to the fifty-yard line as his hands grip the neck of his shoulder pads. At least he’s focused. While we’ve only lost one game, our rivals have lost two. It gives us a slight edge. We definitely don’t want to lose this one, so we have even more motivation. Coach has already crawled down our throats like this is the State Championships or

something. It sure is as important as one around here. A steady huff of air exhales from my lungs. The pressure sits tight on my chest, constricting even more knowing the people I care about are in the stands watching. I don’t want to let them down, and I don’t want to let my coach or teammates down either. On top of that, no one wants to have an early practice tomorrow as punishment for losing. After the coin toss, the game gets underway. The cacophony of the crowd nearly becomes too much for my ears, so I try to block it out. The football players in front of me in their blue and white jerseys are much more important. Cam is flawless tonight. I almost wonder if he’s

doing so well because he’s trying to show off for Jess. Trying to understand them, however, is beyond my abilities. It’s a fast paced, back and forth kind of game. It ends up coming down to the wire, those torturous last few minutes where we try to keep our lead. Hopefully, if we win, we can pack up and get out of here. Last year, a group of guys got into a fight. They were fans from each school and it was stupid. I love football as much as the next person, but I’m not going to get into a fight with our rivals. The game is important, but it’s not worth all of that. We hold our lead, the crowd cheering louder than they would have been if we’d been at home. I’m tired,

sweaty, and ready for a shower. Because it’s an away game, once Coach talks to us, we’re back on the bus to the high school. I was hoping to see Haley later tonight, but I think I’m too tired. I’ll have to make it up to her tomorrow.

“Text me when you get there. If you make any stops along the way, text me to let me know. You have your GPS already set up on your phone, right?” Mom asks. “Yes. It’s only an hour drive, Mom. I’m not going to Richmond or D.C. by myself.” She’s been fussing over me for the past twenty minutes, and she’s really

starting to annoy me. It’s her fault I’m going because she told me I could! “Text me when you leave, too,” she adds, ignoring everything I just said. “Yes, ma’am,” I reply to satisfy her. Mom hugs me, kisses my cheek, and I’m finally able to leave the house. I make sure to set up my GPS, placing my phone in my lap, and then find a good radio station to listen to before I leave the driveway. Natalie has only texted me once today to make sure I was still coming. Even through those messages, I got a sense that she was really excited. It’s throwing me off. Why is it such a big deal? I don’t think she was as excited for me to meet Kiera as she seems to be for me to meet my aunt.

It’s put me on edge more so than usual where Natalie is involved. The plus, of course, is that Keira will be there. Her dance was earlier this week, but she said it was too much recap in a text and she doesn’t like talking on the phone. She’s supposed to tell me all about it today. The hour drive seems to pass quickly. Traffic isn’t bad at all. My phone directs me to take a left, instructing me that my destination is on the right ahead. I frown when I realize my destination is a white community building where row after row of cars are parked. This can’t be the right place. It’s not a home, which is what I’m expecting. There are people milling around the

entrance to the building and even more walking that way. I find a place to park and recheck the address Natalie sent me. I glance to the sign for the building. The numbers match. How is this where I’m supposed to be? I call Mom and she answers on the second ring. “Is everything okay, Keelan? You were supposed to text.” “I don’t know if I’m in the right spot,” I tell her. “What do you mean? You’re lost?” “Not according to the address Natalie gave me. I’m at a community building and there’s a bunch of people here.” My stomach drops when I see

Keira jogging my way. I glance around at all the people, hugging, laughing, and seeming happy to see one another. “Mom, I think she lied to me.” “What are you talking about, Keelan?” Her voice is stern like she’s about to chastise me, but I know it’s just from where her frustration. “I’m saying I think she’s bombarding me with a freaking family reunion!” I snap. There is no way I want to meet all these people! “Hold on; Kiera is about to say something.” I get out of my car just as she approaches with a smile on her face. “What is this?” I ask, not giving her a chance to speak. Her smile falls. “Mom didn’t tell you?”

“Tell me what?” I grit. “She wanted you to meet more of the family. She said she told you it was a reunion.” “Keelan,” Mom’s voice sounds in my ear. She must have heard what Kiera said. “You’re already there. Stick close to Keira if you want. Give it an hour before you come home.” “But—” I start; no, I shouldn’t have to stay when I was in no way expecting to meet what looks to be fifty people or more. “I know, and I’d be angry too, but I’m telling you what I want you to do. Once you’re on the way home, I will have a conversation with Natalie and handle it, okay?”

I groan. “Fine.” “I love you.” “Love you too.” I hang up and stuff my phone into my pocket. “Sorry, I thought you agreed to it,” Keira says, looking as if she’s the guilty party here. “She told me I was meeting her sister. That’s it. Don’t feel bad; it’s not your fault.” I take a deep breath. “Let’s go, I guess.” Keira smiles, happy I’m not speeding out of here like I want to. She loops her arm through mine and begins dragging me toward the madness. We bypass the people hanging around the entrance. There are rows of tables lined up and at the front of the room is dish

upon dish of food. At least it smells good, and I’ll get a good meal out of this. I spot Natalie, but she doesn’t see us yet. Keira doesn’t take us to see her though. There’s a woman who looks older than Natalie, but not as old as my mom, sitting at a table alone for the moment. Her face lights up when she sees us. “Aunt Frances, he’s here and you’re the first person I’ve brought him to meet,” Kiera says as the woman stands, this woman who is my aunt. “Thank you.” She looks at me. “I’m a hugger. Is that okay?” I nod, thankful she asked. Aunt Frances steps forward and hugs me tight.

“It’s so nice to see you again,” she whispers. Her perfume seems familiar. “I’ve thought about you a lot.” She pulls away. “Have a seat.” We sit back down at her table. “Keira has told me a lot about you, but I’d like to hear it from you.” Something about her puts me at ease. Is it odd that I almost, sort of, kind of remember her? It’s like this vague memory with a younger image of this woman. The overall feeling is positive; maybe that’s why I seem to like her already. she was the one who took care of me the most when I was younger. “Where do you want me to start?” I ask. “Tell me about your family.”

I grin. She recognizes them as my family, and that’s already more than what Natalie has done. “I have a brother. His name is Cameron, and we are the same age. My parents, Octavia and John, were looking to adopt one kid, but they adopted us both to keep us together. We play football for our high school and we’re pretty close. My whole family is. My parents are in their last year of teaching at the local elementary school before they finally retire. They’re truly the best people I know. I couldn’t ask for better parents.” Aunt Frances smiles. “I’m glad to hear that. I hope I can meet them one day. Keira said you have a girlfriend, too.” I glance over at my sister. “Is that the

only thing you do? Talk about me all the time?” I tease. She laughs. “Not all the time, and in my defense, Aunt Frances asks me like twenty questions about you every day.” Keira rolls her eyes. “I’m going to catch up with some cousins. You’re in safe hands, Keelan.” “Thanks,” I reply as she stands. Once she’s gone, my aunt leans forward. “So, how are you doing with being here and getting to know Natalie and Keira?” I shift in my seat, unsure if being honest is the best thing. Even though I like her enough already, I don’t know if I can trust that feeling. “Fine. Kiera is a good kid. I didn’t know I was coming to

a reunion though, so it threw me off at first.” She shakes her head. “I told Natalie she needed to be honest with you about that, but she wouldn’t listen. She didn’t think you would come if she did.” “I wouldn’t have,” I interject. “And don’t think I didn’t notice how you didn’t comment on her either,” she continues. “She wants you to know us, but I don’t agree with her on her methods. We’ve never agreed on a lot of things, even now. There’s only two things we ever agreed on; her kids were better off with me, but then I couldn’t take care of you both.” Her inhale is slow and measured as if she’s trying to stay in control of her emotions. “The

image of you being taken away has always haunted me. I’m so happy that you ended up with good people. I’m certain they’ve given you a better life than I or Natalie ever could.” Before I can respond, I unfortunately hear Natalie’s voice shout, “Keelan! My boy is here, y’all!” Her boy? I wonder if there will ever be a time when her claiming me as her kid won’t bother me. Glancing over my shoulder, I see her walking quickly toward me as everyone has momentarily stopped talking to watch. I begrudgingly stand. She lays a hand on my shoulder blade and speaks to the room. “This is Keelan, everyone. I’m sure

you’re as thrilled as I am that he came to meet his family. This truly is a reunion.” If I wasn’t the center of attention, I would roll my eyes. Instead, I have to will my facial muscles into a smile as a few hoots and claps sound around the room. “Let me introduce you to everyone.” Natalie drags me away from the safety of the corner of the room. She’s not even going to apologize or mention how she set me up? I guess I’ll have to double check with Keira from now on about the plans I make with Natalie. My anger rises more and more as she introduces me to countless people as her son. The longer she pretends we’re some sort of happy family and I’ve just come

home from an extended trip or something fuels the fury. Eventually, we sit down to eat and Natalie frowns when I sit between Keira and Frances. Tough shit. I’ve stayed beyond my hour. Partly because I want hang out with the people on either side of me more and partly because Natalie wouldn’t let me walk away from her for five seconds. I’ve had to tell my life story like a million times. As soon as I finish eating, I’m leaving, no matter what. I’m tired, annoyed, angry, and ready to go home. I ask Keira about her dance, so she’ll talk about that while we eat. Natalie can’t try to make conversation with me if someone else is talking and

has my attention. In fact, I ignore her completely and only speak to either Kiera or Frances. It’s weird to be here with them. I mean, it’s weird to be surrounded by people who are related to me whom I’ve never met, but to enjoy hanging out with at least two of them startles me. I’ve had my heels digging into the ground for this entire experience, mostly with good reason, and I’m able to relax around my aunt and sister. Whether that will ever happen with Natalie is highly unlikely. I’ll still try to give her a chance, but she rubs me the wrong way, and she has since the moment I opened her letter. My gut instinct has been telling me to run the other way.

And right now, I’m going to listen to it. “I’m leaving. It’s a bit of a drive home and Mom doesn’t want me coming back too late,” I say. “Oh, I’m sure she’ll understand if you want to stay longer,” Natalie insists. “Probably, but I don’t want to put off the drive back.” I stand as do Frances and Keira. “It was nice to meet you.” Aunt Frances pulls me into a hug. “You too. Is it okay if Keira gives me your number?” she whispers into my ear and I nod. Kiera throws her arms around me the moment I turn to face her. “I wish you didn’t have to go so soon.” “If you want, I can ask my mom if

you can stay over one weekend. Haley and Jess can come too.” If she’s talking to Cameron by then. “Really?” Her grin and excitement are contagious. “Won’t hurt for me to ask.” “If not,” Natalie begins, “you can always spend the weekend with us.” Yeah, I don’t think so. I nod, but say to Kiera, “I’ll let you know.” Once I’ve said my final goodbyes, I walk outside to my car, texting Mom that I’m about to leave and smiling when I see a text from Haley. I text her before driving. Haley: How did it go? Keelan: Long story. Want to go up

the water tower tonight? Haley: Same time as usual? Keelan: Yep. Haley: I’ll be ready. :) Mom and Dad both are waiting in the kitchen when I get home. Even though I just ate a bunch of good food, my stomach growls when I see a platter of freshly baked cookies. I grab one, take a large bite, and sit down. “Did she apologize or explain why she mislead you?” Mom asks, not waiting for me to finish my cookie. I shake my head and swallow. “Didn’t even mention it.” “How was everything else?” Dad asks.

“Fine. I did meet my aunt, Frances, and I tried to hang out with her and Kiera, but Natalie kept dragging me around the room and calling me her son. How’d I come back and it truly was a reunion. Then she wanted me to stay longer. When I told Kiera I would ask if she could come spend a weekend with us, she jumped in and said I could stay with them. Did you call her?” “No,” Mom answers. “I decided to wait until you came home, to see if she apologized or anything. Do you want me to call her?” “Someone needs to put her in her place.” I pause and try to joke, “And you are the mom here, so be the parent looking out for her son, please.”

They both give me a small smile. “Okay, I’ll call her,” Mom says. “Thanks. I’m going to my room for a bit. Thanks for the cookie, too.” I stand and falter in my steps when I see Cameron sitting about midway up the staircase. He looks pissed, but then that’s nothing new lately. He shakes his head at me as I begin my way up. “You’re unbelievable,” he mutters when I walk past him. “What?” He stands and brushes my shoulder hard as he starts to pass me. “I said you’re unbelievable,” he repeats as I rush to catch up. “You have your real mom find you, who is dying to be a part of your life, and you keep finding

reasons to hate her.” “She’s not my real mom,” I argue back, going into his room with him. “Mine is downstairs. She raised me. Not Natalie. Don’t be pissed off at me because I don’t like her.” “I will because you can’t appreciate what you have!” he shouts. “Says the guy who won’t talk to his girlfriend!” Cameron shoves me. “Don’t bring her into this,” he warns, his voice filled with more vehemence than I’ve ever heard. “Your mom actually wants you and you want to throw it all away because she’s trying too hard? Are you kidding me? You’re so fucking selfish!” He pushes me again, and I step forward

to retaliate. “That’s enough,” Dad’s authoritative voice stops me. “Keelan, go to your room or anywhere else but here.” I turn to leave and hear him add, “Cam, you have two choices. Me or your mom, but you’re talking to one of us.” I hear Cameron huff and mutter under his breath, but don’t catch more than that as I go into my room and close the door.

My heart and spirit are soaring high. I get to see Keelan tonight and Dad called, wanting to spend the day with me tomorrow. I even had a good day shopping with Mom today. I thought nothing could bring me down from my high.

Until I slide into the passenger seat next to Keelan. “What happened?” I blurt out. He told me his meeting with his aunt today was a long story, but I didn’t think it went as bad as he looks right now. He looks forlorn, upset, and the frown on his face seems as permanent as the pinch of his eyebrows. Keelan simply shakes his head and says, “Let’s get to the water tower, Hales.” We’re quiet as we drive into town. Like before, we park and then walk over to the water tower. I keep glancing over at the police station, feeling more anxious about being caught now that it’s the two of us. When Keelan chuckles, I’m filled with a bit of relief. He’s still

in there somewhere; he isn’t of lost in whatever’s bothering him. “I got you, Hales. Stop forgetting it.” “Sorry. Help me up,” I say as I lift my arms above my head. Keelan grabs my hips and lifts me up. I begin to climb, hearing him following behind me shortly after. I keep thinking of what could’ve gone wrong. My mouth opens; ready to fire the questions his way, when he joins me at the top of the water tower. He was a few paces behind me, so I sat down already. Keelan sits behind me, much like before. “Let’s not talk, okay?” he interrupts all of my unspoken questions. My mouth closes, and I nod. I don’t want to push him. He wraps his arms

around my waist and rests his chin on my shoulder, our legs dangling over the edge with the view of the station, and trees beyond ahead of us. “Can I ask one question though?” He takes a deep breath. “Sure.” “Is Cam okay?” Keelan tenses behind me, and it hits me that maybe something happened with Cameron, too. “Why?” “Well, Jess was ignoring my texts, so after Mom and I came back from shopping, I went to her house to check on her. Cameron was already there, but her dad was at the door, telling him that Jess didn’t want to see him and she’d let him know when she does. He looked crushed. I was worried about him.” Just

then, I see a figure jogging toward the water tower, I tense before the nearby streetlight reflects a head full of blond hair. “Is that Cameron?” “Yeah. Thanks for asking about him. It explains why he was in a bad mood with me.” “Why do you think he’s here?” I feel his shoulders shrug. We don’t say anything else as Cameron climbs up to the top. He’s wearing a hoodie, and he wordlessly pulls out three bottles of soda from the kangaroo pocket. Cameron hands us one each and then sits down next to us. “So, Jess has had a meltdown or something, and I need help in getting her to talk to me.”

Keelan scoffs from behind me. “That your apology?” “No. I was hoping I wouldn’t have an audience for that.” Cameron pointedly looks at me. “Do you have a plan?” I ask because I don’t want to hear Cam make up with his brother any more than he wants me to hear it. “Short of kidnapping her and tying her to a chair, no.” Jess wants to talk to Cam, I know that much. Why she’s refusing to is confusing to us all. I want to help them both. I take a sip of my soda, thinking over what we can do to speed this process up. Cameron’s sentence keeps replaying in my head.

“Why don’t we sort of do that?” “Kidnap her?” Keelan asks with disbelief. “No.” I elbow him on the ribs lightly. “You sneak over all the time, right?” Cameron nods. “Then we’ll go to her house, you’ll sneak in, and Keelan and I can like block the window. Tell her none of us are leaving until y’all talk.” Cameron rubs his knuckles along his jaw. “I don’t know. It seems kind of wrong to bombard her like that.” “Do you want to fix this or not?” I ask him. “It’s worth a shot,” Keelan adds. Cameron finally nods. “Okay.” He stands, ending our time at the water tower.

We park at the tennis courts like before, and then sneak over to Jess’s window. Cameron knocks lightly twice on her window before pushing it up. We can see Jess’s eyes widen as she scrambles off her bed. “What are you doing here?” she whispers heatedly. “We’re going to talk.” “And we’re not leaving until y’all do,” Keelan tacks on. Jess huffs, crosses her arms over her chest, and sits on her bed. Cameron lowers the window to grant them privacy. Keelan and I turn around because creeping would be, well, creepy. “Do you think this will work?” I ask.

He glances over his shoulder, quickly frowning. “She’s crying, but they’re talking, so yeah. Good idea, Hales.” “Do you want to do some talking of your own?” I rub my arms because it’s as if the temperature suddenly dropped. Keelan takes my hand, pulls me against him, and rubs his hands over my arms. “The meeting with my aunt? It was a full-blown family reunion and Natalie acted like I was her long lost son. Then Cameron and I got into it.” “So, is everything okay now?” “They will be. Mom talked to Natalie and I got the impression it went well. Hey, Keira might come spend the night next weekend. You wanna come

stay, too?” He tilts his head back toward the window. “If they work things out, I’m going to ask Jess.” I smile. “Aw, look at you, trying to spend more time with your sister.” He chuckles and shakes his head at me. “Is that a yes?” “I have one condition.” “Let me guess. You want a race?” My lips spread into a grin. “Yes.” “Deal. Do you think your mom will let you stay?” “If you parents are there and so are other girls, once I tell her about sleeping arrangements, I think so.” I pause. “What are the sleeping arrangements, by the way?” “Mom will probably put all y’all in

either mine or Cameron’s room. Why? Were you hoping for a sleepover with me?” I roll my eyes, but before I can speak, Jess’s window opens. We both turn to look at Cameron. “We’re good. Y’all can go. Thanks.” We can hear Jess’s sniffles behind him. Something tells me that not everything is good. “Okay,” Keelan begins. “Make sure you’re back before six, or you’ll get caught.” He interlocks his fingers with mine and leads me to his car. Part of me wants to protest, but I really don’t have a reason to. “What are you doing tomorrow?” he asks once we’re on the road.

“Spending the day with my dad.” I stifle a yawn, my sleepiness hitting me all at once. “You never sneak into my window,” I mumble. Why does it matter? I know that Cam and Jess do things when he sneaks over and I don’t want to do anything with Keelan yet. Keelan laughs. “Do you want me to?” “Maybe.” Yes, no, I don’t know. “It’d be easier to sneak you into my house, you know. On the off chance someone drives by your house, don’t you think it would be suspicious if my car was parked at the end of your driveway?” “Oh, good point.” Keelan drives right past my house. I

start to wonder what I’ve gotten myself into when he parks in his driveway. I don’t speak up or change my mind because I’m excited. This will sort of be like when we fell asleep in the hammock, but this time, it’ll be in a bed. Nothing to be nervous about. We quietly close our doors and Keelan smiles before he opens the door to the house with a finger pressed over his lips. He pulls out his cell phone and uses it as our light. The house is deathly quiet aside from some noise coming from upstairs. I match his movements, avoiding one of the steps on the staircase and then tiptoeing to his room. The noise I heard is clearer and I realize his parents must sleep with the TV on. The

moment we step into his room, he turns and locks the door. I slip off my shoes and crawl into his bed. It’s not like I have clothes to change into like he does. I face away, so I don’t have to watch. So I can make sure I don’t watch. While peeking is tempting, getting caught doing so is not. My eyes squeeze closed while I hear him shuffling around. A minute later, the bed dips and I roll over. Am I thankful he put on a t-shirt or not? Keelan lifts his arm for me to scoot closer. A silky material brushing my legs as I turn onto my side and snuggle against him makes me think he’s put some gym shorts on. “Happy?” he whispers. “I’ve snuck you into someone’s bedroom.”

“Thanks.” “My alarm is set to get you home before anyone wakes up. Better get some sleep because it’s not too far from now.” My eyes easily close and soon, I’m asleep.

Keelan woke me up at five this morning to take me home. I promptly fell back asleep until eleven. Then, I rushed to get ready for a day with my dad. First, we’re going out for lunch and then to play tennis together, just like old times. Mom still seems wary whenever Dad is mentioned and I can’t blame her. I’m the same, but I’ve been trying to ignore it. At

least, Walter is his usual calm, optimistic self. My stomach is in knots though because Dad is coming here to pick me up. He insisted. I bolt off the couch when I hear the knocking on the front door. Walter chuckles, and it oddly helps with my nerves. I swing the door open. Relief tumbles through me because he showed. I’m still worried he won’t keep his word, but he did. “Hey, Dad. Ready? I just have to grab my racquet from my room.” I knew I was forgetting something. Maybe that’s why Walter chuckled because he knew it, too. “Can I see it?” I frown. “My racquet?” I mean, I

know it’s new, but he saw me use it when he showed up unannounced at my game. Dad laughs. “No, your room.” “Oh.” I glance over my shoulder, seeing Mom on her recliner. She nods that it’s okay. “Sure. Come on.” He steps into the house. Before following me, he pauses to say, “Hey, Rita. Walter.” They respond with a hello, and I grab his hand to tug him forward. It’s awkward enough having him in the house; I don’t want him chit-chatting with them. Should it be awkward to have him here? Will it get easier? “You’ve grown a bookcase,” Dad comments as I grab my things from the

bed. “Yep. Walter said he might turn that wall into a bookcase since I have them lining the wall anyway. I would probably have more room that way, too.” Dad laughs. Not because I’m funny, but because he obviously can’t picture Walter doing something like that. “Walter can do that himself?” “I don’t know. He didn’t tell me how he was going to do it.” I want to say yes. I definitely don’t want to say the truth; that no, Walter said he would be hiring someone. He doesn’t know anything about doing something like that. My middle ground white lie answer sounds better. It’s odd that I find myself defending Walter to my dad. “Let’s go.”

He needs to get out of here before I start second-guessing all my positive thoughts about him. He doesn’t get to think badly of Walter or make assumptions about him. Yes, I realize I did the same thing, but I didn’t cheat on my mom and break her heart either. Well, I may have hurt her some with my reactions and behaviors. Either way, I’m not the bad guy when Dad is involved. He wins that title. Remembering what he did has me on edge as we drive to Elsie’s. Dad didn’t want to drive out of town, just to come back for the courts and to take me home. “I can’t believe your mother would move to the backwoods country,” he complains as we walk into Elsie’s.

I want to snap back that I can’t believe my father would cheat on my mother, but I don’t. Mrs. Elsie appears with a smile and leads us to a booth. “How are you doing, Haley?” she asks. “Good. How about you? Been feeling pretty well?” Mrs. Elsie rolls her eyes. “Don’t turn into my husband, who has been on my rear making sure I feel fine.” She faces my dad to end the conversation. “What would you like to drink?” “Tea, please.” She walks away, still looking light on her feet, so I figure she must be back to normal and feeling well. I don’t glance over the menu because I know

what I want. “Don’t need to look?” I ask Dad. He clasps his hands together on top of the menu and brings his eyes to mine after looking around the room. “No.” He clears his throat. “I want to talk to you about something.” My stomach sinks. My gut is screaming, yelling, and throwing a tantrum that this will be bad. I swallow hard as he reaches into his back pocket. He pulls a folded card-stock type paper from his wallet. He hands it to me and I reluctantly take it, opening it. Somehow, I manage to withhold my gasp. All I can focus on is the wedding bells at the top of the page. He’s marrying her?

He’s inviting me to their wedding? “I’d love to have you there, Haley. I know I haven’t been the best father since your mother and I split, and I’m sorry. I didn’t know how to face you, to tell you.” My hands are shaking, so I drop the invitation on the table, keeping my head down while lowering my hands into my lap. “Tonya makes me happier than I’ve ever been.” Happier than when we were a family? “I want you to come to our wedding. I think you would really like Tonya and Carly, too. Will you come?” When I lift my head, there’s so much hope shining in his eyes. This doesn’t make sense to me. He went from not being around me to inviting me their

wedding? In one month? Am I the last to be invited because weren’t these things supposed to go out like months ago? “Will you?” he repeats. “Yes, of course. I’d love to,” I lie. Maybe it’s not a lie. I don’t know. The most abundant emotion is shock. I’ll have to sort through the rest later. A grin pops onto his face, which makes me feel slightly better about my decision. To go. To his wedding. With the woman he cheated on my mother with. Will there be a moment where I can feel sick? How am I supposed to tell my mom what I just agreed to? “Well, I need to clear it with Mom first,” I hastily add. Based on the date and time, she probably won’t want me to

drive home that late. “She shouldn’t have a problem with it. If she does, let me know, and I’ll talk to her.” That’s the last thing I want to happen. But I nod and tell Mrs. Elsie my order when she returns to our table. For the rest of the time, spent as Dad tells me all about his new family. Apparently, Tonya is a saint and Carly is an angel. Tonya does volunteer work, helps with any activities Carly is involved in, which is a lot, and somehow manages to be the perfect housewife while working a full-time job. It seems like Dad obviously cares about them and admires them. I just wonder if he speaks the same way to them about me.

By the end of lunch, he’s in high spirits, and I’m still all over the place. I’m beyond ready for us to play tennis. Dad’s phone beeps as we walk to his car. Inside, I get that bad feeling again while he texts whoever it is. “Sorry, Haley. I need to get back. Rain check on the game?” “Yeah, sure. Can you drop me off at the courts anyway?” “Of course.” Mrs. Elsie’s isn’t too far from the courts, big surprise. Dad drops me off and leaves with a promise to come back soon for our match. I plop onto a bench after he drives off; I pull out the invitation he made sure I kept. A freaking wedding. I fold it up, drop it

into my tennis bag, and pull out my racquet as well as a few balls. Then, I text Keelan. Me: Ever play tennis? Keelan: A few times with Jess and Cameron. She killed us. Me: Haha! Want to play with me? Keelan: Yeah. Give me a few and I’ll meet you there. Or do you need me to pick you up? Me: Already here. I begin rallying with the wall. Ten minutes later when Keelan arrives, I’m no closer to figuring out how I feel. We begin an easy-flow rally and I’m impressed with Keelan’s skill. He can at

least hit the ball back to me. “What happened with your dad, Hales?” he asks, his voice carrying across the court. “I thought you might not have remembered.” “Need more time before you vent to me?” I grunt as I return the ball a bit too hard and fast for Keelan to hit it back to me. “He’s getting married to her and asked me to come. Something came up, so we only had lunch; we were supposed to play.” “Did y’all used to play a lot?” “He’s the one who taught me how to play. Why are you avoiding the fact that he’s marrying her?” He misses another

ball, so I serve with the last ball I have in my shorts. “I don’t know what to say.” Well, I guess that’s a good answer. We rally for a bit before I miss his out of bounds ball. We take a small break to pick up the balls before starting again. “Are you going to the wedding? When is it?” Keelan asks. “Yes. Next month.” I pause, standing upright as an idea hits me. Keelan’s return bounces right past me. “Will you go with me?” “What? Seriously?” “I can’t go by myself and it’s not like I can ask my mom to go with me. Please?” Keelan hesitates. Can’t say I blame

him. Who wants to go to a wedding? Not us, obviously. “How far is it?” “Two hours give or take,” I reply. “I’ll ask my mom.” “Really?” Keelan nods, and I grin. “I knew there was a reason I liked you.”

“Are you going to tell me what happened with Jess?” This is the first time I’ve had a chance to speak to Cameron since we left him with Jess yesterday. He spent all day with her. Once I got back from playing tennis with Haley and saw he was home, I went straight to his room.

He’s lying on his bed playing video games and I take a seat in the chair. Cam keeps his eyes focused on the TV. “She’s going through some stuff.” “Stuff that’s not related to what happened with y’all?” “Yep.” He doesn’t add anything else for a minute or so. “Sorry about blowing up on you. The mess with Jess was stressing me out, and I took it out on you.” “Didn’t have anything to do with you not knowing where you came from?” He clenches his jaw. “No.” “Sure about that?” “Leave it alone, Keelan.” He obviously isn’t going to spill his guts to me. We sit in silence for a bit

while I watch him play the game. I’m tempted to push the issue some more, but decide against it. I don’t want to create problems with my brother when I don’t have to. “I’m going to ask Mom and Dad if I can change my last name to Sanderson.” My head snaps toward him. Change his name? “Just wanted to let you know,” he adds. “We can do that?” Changing my last name from Moore to Sanderson never occurred to me before. “Yeah, I looked it up. Mom and Dad would just have to fill out some forms. That’s pretty much it.” It sounds so easy. Why didn’t we

think of this sooner? I’d love to be a Sanderson, to seal myself into my family even more. “I want to do it too. When are we going to talk to them?” “I don’t know yet.” “Right now?” I ask, eager to get the process started, even if it’s just by asking our parents. “Sure.” We both hop up. I’m not the only one who is excited. We bound down the stairs and into the kitchen where our parents are cooking dinner together. “We need to talk to y’all about something,” Cameron begins. “Oh, dear. This can’t be good. Brace yourself, John,” Mom says, making Dad laugh.

He places a lid on whatever’s cooking on the stove and comes to stand next to Mom at the counter, where she’s preparing a salad. “All right. Let’s hear it.” Cameron looks to me, I nod, and he takes a deep breath. “We want to change our last names to Sanderson.” Their eyes widen with surprise. “If that’s okay with y’all,” he quickly adds. Dad’s gaze is locked on Cameron. Based on that and his next question, I know that Cam’s outburst had to do with him not knowing where he came from. “Are you sure?” “Yes,” he replies without hesitation. Mom’s eyes become watery. “We’d love to give you boys our last name. We

wanted to when we adopted you, but we didn’t want to confuse you. How long have y’all be thinking about this?” “Long enough to be sure,” Cameron answers. She hesitates, but I’m not sure why. Until she speaks. “Let’s wait a month, okay? I just want y’all to be sure. We’d need to look into what we’d have to do because y’all are minors still. It may not seem like a big transition, but it will be. You’ll have to get accustomed to writing a different last name, answering to it, and things like that. If in a month, you’re still absolutely sure, then we’ll start the paperwork.” “We’re not going to change our minds,” Cam says before I can.

“We want this,” I add. “So do we,” Mom tells us. “But we’re still going to wait. You both have a lot going on right now, and we don’t want that influencing your decision to do this.” Cam opens his mouth to argue, but I nudge him with my elbow and say, “Okay. We can do that.” If he keeps arguing with her, he’s going to prove her point and make her think he’s only doing it because of how he’s struggling more with all of his unknowns. “Yeah, we can,” he agrees. “Good. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes.” Dad returns to the stove, which smells like spaghetti, and Mom finishes getting the salad ready.

While it shouldn’t be odd, having everything go back to normal with Cameron and Jess is a little odd. I’m not complaining though. It’s good that she’s let everyone off the hook with the silent treatment. I know Haley is happy to have her friend back. The school day passes before I know it, and I run out to the parking lot to catch Haley before she leaves for tennis practice. “Hales,” I call out as she opens her car door. She turns with a smile. I come to a stop before her with a smile of my own and rest my hands on her hips, turning her to face me completely. “Want

to come over after practice to do homework?” “Sure. I’d be calling you to help me anyway. Science hates me.” I grin. “Good thing it likes one of us.” She laughs. “True. I need to go.” “I want to kiss you,” I whisper. One would think that spontaneity is better, that surprising a girl with a kiss is the best way to go, but I disagree. At least in Haley’s case. She revels in the anticipation. The corners of her mouth lift only a little as she tries to suppress a smile and she swallows hard while she waits. She gives me the slightest of nods. I dip my head down, press my lips to hers, and enjoy how she leans into me.

Too soon, she’s pulling away with a smile. “I’ll see you later, Keelan.” And I can’t wait. A loud, shrieking of a whistle officially drags me away from her as Coach yells, “Moore, one minute before you’re running laps! Let’s go!” I kiss her one more time, a quick peck of my lips, and say, “See ya, Hales,” before turning and jogging toward the weight room where I’ll change before practice. I finish just into time for Coach to demand we start our warm ups and laps. Our practice field isn’t really a field. Well, not a football field. It’s a large lot of a grass beside the school. Some of the equipment we use is there but that’s pretty much it.

We play our games at the local stadium a few miles away. This week’s game is an away game, but it’s a big one. If we lose, we also lose our ranking as the number one team in our division. Coach is determined to work us hard so we don’t drop to the second slot. I won’t say that the extra drills, extra laps, and extra thirty minutes in the weight room after practice is unnecessary, but I will say it’s exhausting. Somehow, I have to go home, shower, and then do homework. I perk up some at the thought that homework will be with Haley. If I don’t fall asleep in the shower first. Cam tells me he’s going to Jess’s, surprise, surprise. What does surprise me is that neither Mom

and Dad are home when I get there. There’s a note on the fridge that they were invited out to dinner with some of their friends and we’d have to fend for ourselves. I laugh to myself when I see Mom added a P.S. that she would bring home pizza if needed. I’ll fix myself a sandwich after a shower. Haley will be here soon. I would’ve had more time, but with Coach holding practice late, I’m short on it. I quickly shower, dress, and am hurrying down the stairs when the doorbell dings. I jog to the door and swing it open. A grin pops onto my face. “Hey, Hales.” I step aside, so she can come in. “Hey. How was practice?”

“I think Coach is trying to kill us.” She laughs. “You?” “Coach Spell likes us. It went well.” “Mind if I fix me a sandwich? I haven’t eaten yet.” Haley shakes her head, so I lead her into the kitchen. “Think we’ll be able to do our homework in my room?” For once, I’m thinking about Haley and my bed in the same thought and none of it is tainted. I’m tired and would rather lie down and be comfortable while we do it than have to sit at the kitchen table. “I think so,” Haley agrees. “Sweet.” I grab my sandwich, hand Haley two cans of soda, and then grab my book bag from the kitchen table where I dropped it when I got home. We

go upstairs and to my room, me devouring my ham and cheese sandwich on the way there. “I don’t know if I should be a bit impressed or worried that you ate it that fast,” Haley laughs softly. “Impressed,” I decide for her. We set up our textbooks and other materials at the foot of my bed. Haley climbs on first and lies on her stomach. I follow her. “Science isn’t your strong suit, huh?” “Nope. Give me math or literature any day over science.” She sighs, giving me a glimpse into how much the subject frustrates her. We begin filling out the basic information on our worksheet like our

name and date and period. “Well, let’s get it over with, so we can do something more fun.” A flush of pink fills her cheeks. I wasn’t specifically talking about anything, but it makes me really happy that her mind went to the gutter. Our teacher gave us a two-page worksheet, front and back. We silently get started,;Haley stops me every so often for me to help her figure something out. I finish first and start spouting off the answers in an attempt to get her to copy them. Haley giggles. “Stop it. How am I going to learn it if you keep telling me the answers?” “Because you know he’s going to

review it before a test. You can learn it then.” I trail a finger from her shoulder blade to her spine and then down her back. She shoots me a dirty look. “No. I don’t like cheating.” “You’re one of those girls, huh?” “Yep, I don’t want to do all the work and hand it over to someone else, but also because I’m scared to death of getting caught.” Her shirt rose up when she shifted under my touch, so I brush my knuckles over the bare skin on her lower back. I must give her credit for mostly ignoring me. There’s been a shift in her breathing, it’s more controlled and cautious, but it’s there. The weather has dropped, so she’s

in a hoodie. No skin for me to kiss aside from that showing on her lower back and I can’t do that. Haley would freak out on me; I just know it. She clears her throat and sits up, removing her hoodie. She must be getting hot. I grin. “What’s the smile for, Keelan?” “Nothing at all, Hales. Need any help?” I scoot closer to her. We’re now shoulder to shoulder, hip to hip, and leg to leg. She turns her head to answer, but I lean over and kiss her softly. Her lips are already parted, and I push my tongue into her mouth, feeling as if it’s been forever since we’ve made out. While Haley isn’t ready for more, I don’t think she has a problem with kissing. The

weariness in my bones fades into the background. I want to kiss her. A lot. For a long time. Haley has other ideas. “You’d be helpful if you didn’t do that yet,” she chides playfully. “Yet. So...once you’re finished?” “Maybe,” she shrugs, turning her attention back to the worksheet. At least she’s on the last part. “Maybe? Are you saying you don’t wanna kiss me, Hales?” I begin dragging my fingertips over her back again, barely brushing over the cloth of her shirt. A shiver runs through her, making me grin. “I’m saying I’ll have to think about it,” she quips. “Or you’ll have to convince me why I’ll want to.”

Oh, that sounds like fun. “Because you like me,” I begin my list. “Because you like kissing me. Because I’m good at it.” She laughs at that. I lower my voice, leaning closer toward her. “Because knowing you’re going to kiss me the moment you finish that last question excites you.” She drops her pencil, officially done. I reach for her hand, so we can move our heads to the other side of the bed. We lie on our sides. Haley’s eyes dart over my face, waiting. Her breathing has already hitched, and all I’ve done is rest a hand on her hip, my thumb moving back and forth underneath her shirt. “Well?” she breathes.

“I said you were gonna kiss me, Hales. Not the other way around.” Her eyes widen, but otherwise she shows no emotion. She loves the anticipation. I want to see how long she’ll draw it out to up the ante and the hype she’s building in her head. She wiggles closer until our bodies are pressed together. One of her hands comes to rest on my chest, her eyes dropping there for a moment. Haley presses her forehead against mine. God, this was a terrible idea. She’s going to kill me before she kisses me! Her breath is hitting my lips. She’s so close and yet so far; I’m trying my hardest not to just close the distance and kiss her. Our lips are right there. My

tongue darts out of my mouth to swipe across my lower lip. I groan and squeeze her hip when I brush over her mouth. That’s how close she is to me. “Keelan?” she whispers. “Yeah, Hales?” “Feeling crazy yet?” I chuckle. “Insane.” She smiles. “Good. Now you know how I feel when I’m around you.” Before I can respond, her mouth is on mine. She really is driving me insane. This kiss is hard and fast and hot. It’s so unlike Haley that it throws me for a loop. But for only a second. We shift so she’s on her back, and I’m hovering over her. She links her hands together at the base of my neck to hold me in place, as

if I’d dream of leaving this slice of heaven. I can tell the exact moment she feels just how much I’m enjoying this kiss because our mouths go from sliding harshly against one another like we’re going to die in thirty seconds to gliding in slow motion like we have a lifetime. One hand has my fingers locked into her hair while its connecting elbow holds me up, but my other moves up her side, pulling her shirt up a little. My fingertips dig into her skin. I’m dying, dying to feel bare skin, but the last thing I want is to give her a reason to pull away from me. This will have to do for now. My fingers move up her side, down again, over the half of her stomach that isn’t covered by

mine, and repeat. But then, Haley shatters my willpower. She shifts against me, her leg, in between mine, brushes against me as mine rubs against her. I groan. Just as I’m about to fuel my scrap of willpower and self-control into a kiss, I hear a throat clearing behind me in a loud, clear, “Ahem.” Quickly pulling away from Haley, who scoots away from me, I roll over to see my mother standing in the doorway. “I think it’s time for Haley to head home,” she says evenly in her authoritative teacher tone. Shit. I’m in trouble. “Yes, ma’am.” I expect her to walk

away, but she doesn’t. Haley and I stand, and I pick up her textbook and worksheet, which apparently fell onto the floor. How did we not hear that? After I hand them to her, she stuffs them into her bag. “I’ll walk you out,” I tell her quietly. Mom follows us downstairs, Dad shaking his head when he sees us, but thankfully, Mom doesn’t join us outside. Haley laughs through her embarrassment. “How did I do a walk of shame without committing the part that causes the shame?” I laugh. “I’m sorry.” “Think you’ll get in trouble?” “A good lecture at the very least.” I take a step closer to kiss her cheek and

whisper, “If they ground me, I’ll either sneak out to see you or sneak you in.” The tension leaves her shoulders as she relaxes and laughs. “You’ll get caught one of these days.” “It’ll be worth it. I figured as long as it’s not dangerous,” she gives me a pointed look, clearly thinking of the races, “and I’m not actually committing the part that causes for shame, they won’t be too mad with me,” I finish. My parents want me happy and healthy. As long as I don’t do something stupid, knock a girl up, and keep my grades good, there won’t be much to complain about. Although, Haley does seem to lure me into situations where I keep getting caught. It’s kind of hard to be the

good kid when I keep getting in trouble. “Well, let me know. Thanks for helping me.” “Any time. Kiera is coming this weekend, so I’ll see what I can do about a race on Friday.” Haley tilts her head. “Don’t want to introduce your sister to that?” “No,” I reply firmly. “Text me later.” She nods and then she’s gone. How can I be the good big brother if I take my baby sister to a race on a back road? No way is that happening. I hurry back into the house to prevent my parents from being able to stew over what Mom walked in on. Guilt shoots through me when I see she brought home pizza. The least I

could’ve done was make sure I heard them come home, so she wouldn’t catch me making out with my girlfriend. “You get one point for leaving the door open,” Mom begins as I grab a slice of pizza. “You know we don’t want you having sex, Keelan.” I groan. “Mom, I’m eating,” I complain. “And we weren’t having sex.” Now that would’ve been mortifying, having Mom walk in on that. “Sounded like you were about to get carried away.” Her words make me flinch, and I wonder if I’m going to be able to finish my pizza. “I know what you’re going to say, and I hear you loud and clear. Haley and I aren’t having sex. Can we be done

talking about this now?” “We discussed it,” Dad begins and I immediately want to ask when. I was outside for like two minutes. “We don’t want you here with Haley by yourself. Between us finding you two sleeping in the hammock after you snuck out in the middle of the night to bringing her over here after an argument with her mom and this, I can’t say we trust you when she’s involved.” My hand freezes midway to my mouth, my slice of pizza with it. “Come on, you can’t be serious. I think the key word there was sleeping and she was here for my help with her science homework, which we did. Making out with her can’t seriously be why she can’t

come over without y’all here.” “Our house, our rules,” he answers simply. “Someone needs to be there if you go to her house, too. Don’t make us have to start verifying with her parents either.” I want to argue, but I know better. “Yes, sir.” “We do like Haley,” Mom says. “But your behavior when she’s in the picture is what worries us. That’s all.” She squeezes my shoulder and kisses my head. “We love you.” “Love y’all too.” They leave me to finish my pizza. My behavior? Aside from today and the hammock incident, what have I done? Nothing that I can think of! Nothing that

they would know anyway. After a while, my mulling turns into guilt. Guilt at making them worry over me. Guilt for not hiding what I am doing better. I want to be the best damn kid they could ask for. I don’t want to be a hassle, burden, or anything other than a reason for them to smile, be proud of me, and not regret adopting me. Today, I failed at that.

My second period class is weight lifting. Thankfully, one of the nicer assistant coaches is the one who supervises us. Otherwise, it would suck having this in the middle of the day. We don’t have the

option to shower afterward. Coach would surely run us hard enough to get sweaty and filthy. As long as we’re doing something and not goofing off, he leaves us alone. Weight lifting I like. The talk that seems to happen during it, I don’t like. We’re guys and I get that we like to brag and talk about our latest conquests, but some of these guys are ruthless. “Picking a truck over a car was the best damn decision,” Wade says. “There is plenty of room for Bianca to ride me. I thought she was going to bust my windows, she was screaming so loud.” I roll my eyes. Wade has supposedly slept with all the cheerleaders. I don’t

think he has that much charm or whatever it is he needs to convince them. Some of the guys are clearly impressed though, always eager to hear about his conquests. “Have you banged the new girl yet, Keelan?” At this, I turn to see all eyes seem to have landed on me. “It’s October. You don’t know the new girl’s name?” Laughter barks out of them and Wade says, “I’ll take that as a no.” “We’d ask Cameron, but he always ignores us.” That is true. Cam doesn’t even acknowledge the fact they’ve asked him. “If he hasn’t tapped Jess by now, he’s an idiot,” Wade comments.

“Change out!” the assistant coach shouts from his office. We begin shuffling to the locker room and I glance at Cameron. As usual, their comments don’t faze him. It’s reassuring after what happened between them. Once the bell rings, Cameron and I head outside and to the main building for lunch. “So, have you banged the new girl yet?” Cam mocks their question. “No, and it’s not in the foreseeable future.” Haley isn’t ready, my parents are obviously going to do their best to make sure it doesn’t happen, and honestly, I’m ninety-nine percent happy with just making out. That other one percent is a horny teenager who doesn’t

care about waiting and only wants to come, but I’m ignoring the one percent. There’s way too much going on for me to tack on something like sex. Besides, the waiting and anticipation is what makes it worthwhile, right?

I’ve been a little withdrawn today, only because I’m already missing tennis. We have two games this week and then our season will be over. The end of a season always leaves me with the same set of questions. What am I supposed to do every day after school now? Which of

the girls will want to keep playing to stay in shape? What am I going to do? It’s not as if I’ll have more time with Keelan because football season is nowhere near done. They still have a month to go and that won’t count the games for the championship. Sliding into my seat next to Seth for my fourth period class, I realize that while I won’t have tennis, I’ll have more time to do anything I want. A guy sits down in front of me, but immediately turns to face me. “Haley, right?” I nod. I can’t place his name, but I know he’s on the football team. He leans forward, his eyes seemingly laughing at me already, and

then asks, “So, why haven’t you had sex with Keelan yet?” My jaw drops, my eyes widen, and I stare at him. Did he really ask me that? How does he know what we have or haven’t done? “Wade, you’re such a prick,” Seth says with annoyance. “Leave her alone.” Wade holds up his hands and laughs. “I was just curious.” Then he stands up and sits down in his normal seat. “Haley,” Seth begins. “What was that about?” I ask him, though I doubt he knows. But the funniest thing happens. He gets an almost guilty look on his face. “Nothing really. Wade was being a jerk after some talk during weight lifting.”

Some talk during weight lifting? “Sort of like locker room type talking?” Seth nods. My stomach plummets. Keelan was talking about us like that? My Keelan? I can’t believe it. Something was obviously said though; why else would Wade ask me such a question? Before Seth can say another word, the bell rings and our teacher starts talking. I sink into my seat, feeling as if every single person now knows that I haven’t had sex with Keelan. They shouldn’t, but I don’t know who overheard Wade. Or who he’s mentioned it to since their second period class. Suddenly, I don’t feel so well. My hand shoots up before I can change my

mind. “Yes, Haley?” “Can I go see the nurse?” If I complain enough, she might send me home early. My teacher nods. “Go ahead.” I bolt out of the room, ignoring the snickering, which is probably coming from the annoying football player at fault here. When I make it into the office, it turns out the nurse isn’t here today. I call my mom instead. I want to leave. I don’t want to face Keelan. I don’t want to face anyone. I want to go home. “Hello?” “Mom,” I begin. “Haley? What’s wrong? Is everything okay?”

“I think I’m getting sick. Can you tell the secretary I have permission to go home early?” I can drive to school, but can’t check myself out early without permission. “What’s wrong? You don’t think you can make it through your last class?” “No. Please, Mom?” She’s quiet for a moment before I hear a small sigh. “Okay. Let me talk to her.” I hand the phone back to the secretary. A few minutes later, I’ve retrieved my things and am on the way home. I’m almost scared to hear the full story from Keelan. This will buy me more time before I have to ask him about it. I know if I were to see him after school, and I

would have, I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from asking. At home, I get my homework done and out of the way. The moment I see school is out for the day, I realize my biggest mistake. I’ll miss practice today. Which means I can’t play in the game tomorrow. One of the last two we have. Fantastic! My phone beeps with a text, and I reluctantly check it. Keelan: Seth told me what happened & that you left early. Can I come by after practice?

What does it mean that he hasn’t tried to explain or say sorry yet? I don’t want to avoid him anymore than I already have though. Me: Yes. Mom and Walter should be here. He told me at lunch what his parents said. I don’t want to get him in trouble. I feel bad enough that they think I’m a bad influence. Me! I’m not the girl who is racing. I’m not usually the one asking Keelan to sneak out. And I definitely wasn’t the one who started climbing up water towers first. Jess thought it was hilarious his parents are implementing that, which tells me there is no such rule

with Cameron. They are the ones who need it! But whatever. It is what it is. I like his parents too much, despite this, to react in any way other than just going with it. Today is going to be hard enough as it is. I’ve yet to tell Mom about Dad’s wedding and I can’t put it off too much longer. I’ll most likely have to spend the night there and come home in the morning, and because Keelan is going, I don’t know how that is going to work. We can’t book a hotel room; we’re too young. Our parents wouldn’t allow it anyway. I don’t want to ask Dad what to do. Unless Mom is okay with me making the two-hour drive late in the night, then

I don’t know how I’m going to the wedding. I still don’t even know if I want to attend. I spend the next few hours preparing dinner. Mom will know something is up the moment she gets here and sees me cooking, but I don’t care. Plus, I don’t have anything else to do. Maybe this will help when she realizes I’m not coming down with something and I really had no reason to leave school. God, it’s been a stressful day. I’m ready to grab a book and get lost in someone else’s problems. Let them be the stressed ones. “Haley?” Mom’s voice carries from the front door. “In the kitchen,” I call back.

“You cooked?” Walter asks and I nod as he comes to inspect the food, now sitting on the table. Mom is already eyeing me with suspicion. “Thanks, Haley. That was sweet of you.” “Yes, it was,” Mom agrees. We sit down at the table. “What did you do?” I laugh. “Mom, what if I’m only trying to be nice?” “Then I’ll apologize. Are you feeling better? Or is that what you did?” “That’s not it, but yes, I’m feeling better.” I wait until we’ve plated the food. I was hoping to hold off longer, but Mom is watching me too much. A heavy sigh deflates my chest. “Apparently, Dad is getting married and he invited me,” I blurt out.

They both calmly set their forks down, which worries me. Walter glances between us, keeping quiet for now. Mom doesn’t look surprised though. In fact, neither of them seems too shocked by my news. “You knew?” I ask incredulously. “Why am I always the last to know what’s going on! Why didn’t you warn me before I had lunch with him Sunday?” Mom takes a deep breath. “An invitation came shortly after we moved here. I knew what it was the moment I saw the envelope. I trashed it because that’s not the way to tell you he was seeing someone else and remarrying. He was barely around and I wasn’t doing

that to you. I didn’t warn you because I didn’t know that’s what he had planned Sunday.” I drop my fork and lean back in the chair. Why can’t I figure out how I’m feeling? “Are you going?” Walter asks. “I said I would,” I grumble. “Because you want to or because you’re trying to please your father?” Mom wants to know. I shrug because it could be both, but I’m pretty sure it’s the latter. “When is it?” When I tilt my head, she adds, “I never looked past the wedding bells at the top.” “Next month. Keelan is going to be my date; I just have to tell Dad. But I don’t know how I’m supposed to go.”

“What do you mean?” Walter seems confused, so I explain the situation. He surprises me when he provides the solution. “We’ll book a hotel room and drive y’all. That way we’re there if you need a pair of getaway drivers,” when he winks, I can’t help but laugh. “You won’t have to drive home that late. Think it’ll work, Rita?” She nods. “It seems like the only option.” She picks up her fork and points it at me. “But I’m telling you right now, if your father screws this up for you somehow, he will be hearing from me.” My mouth is begging to open and defend him, but I can’t. He still can’t fulfill his promises and commitments to me. Not completely anyway. So, I nod.

Walter starts talking about tennis. They’re both going to attend my last game since it’s at home. “Are you looking for a tennis partner with the season ending?” “Maybe. Why?” “I thought I’d give it a try.” He pats his gut. “It would help get me in shape, right?” “Really? You want to play? Do you know how?” Walter laughs. “No, but I figured if my stepdaughter can play for her high school, surely she can teach me the basics. What do you say?” Stepdaughter. I gulp because he’s never said that before. How do you have a stepdad and a dad? Half the time, I

don’t know what to make of my relationship with Walter. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do with it. Sometimes, it feels like a betrayal to my dad to like Walter and to let him be a sort of father figure for me. He’s staring expectantly, so I answer him. “Let’s see if you have any potential before I agree to play with you.” He and Mom laugh, making me smile. I like Walter. He seems like a decent, cool enough guy. Maybe I need to take what happens as it comes since I don’t know what else to do. It’s not necessarily bad if Walter is supportive, interactive, and can keep his promises. It’s only bad when Dad isn’t. Right? I don’t know.

Thankfully, I can stop thinking about it as they take over the conversation. Since I cooked, they relieve me of dish duty. Well, Walter takes over, sending Mom and me into the living room. We sit next to one another on the couch and she wraps an arm around my shoulders. “How are you doing, really?” “I only said yes to please him,” I confess. “And I don’t know if I want to meet his new family.” “You’re still his family, too.” “Someone should remind him of that,” I mutter, folding my arms over my chest. Because I can’t help myself, I continue, “What am I obligated to do?” “What do you mean?” “Well, Walter is my stepdad and I

have to give him a fair chance. Do I have to do that with them, too? Do I have to acknowledge that she’ll be my stepmom and that I’ll have a stepsister?” My voice drops. “They ruined our family, Mom.” My throat chokes with tightness as stupid tears well in my eyes. Mom is quiet for only a few seconds. “I’m probably going to screw up as a parent, but here I go. First, her daughter didn’t ruin our family. She was as innocent as you were, even though it affected you differently. As for Tonya, I’m not sure what to tell you. If you’re going to give your father a chance, then you might as well give her one while you’re at it. If your father follows through, then you’ll have to get used to

them being around too, at the very least. You don’t have to be friends with them or like them or to not like them. But your paths are going to cross as long as she’s with your father. My best advice is to not do anything that could ruin it before it starts.” There’s a knock on the door. I jump up, half excited as usual, but also kind of dreading seeing Keelan. A half smile is the most I can muster when I see him. “Hey, Hales.” “Hey. Let’s talk out here.” We take a seat on the porch steps and Keelan immediately starts talking. “I’m sorry about Wade. I didn’t know he’d do that. I didn’t say anything though.” “Then how could he say what he

did?” I interrupt. “The guys were talking and he asked me, but he called you the new girl. All I said was, ‘It’s October. You don’t know the new girl’s name?’ and he assumed it meant no. I’m sorry. You’re not mad at me, are you?” Keelan didn’t actually answer him. I can’t be mad at his response. I shake my head. “No.” The long day hits me hard and I rest my head on his shoulder. Then, I notice he smells good. “Did you go home first?” He laughs. “Yeah, I wasn’t going to, but I needed a shower. I can’t stay long. Mom gave me just enough time to explain myself and get back home.” Figures. “Thanks for coming. You

better go before I get you in trouble again.” He grins, kisses my cheek, and leaves with promises to text me later.

“You and Cameron seem to be doing okay,” I comment while we warm up for the last game of the season. “We’re back to normal,” she agrees. This is really the first time we’ve talked this week. “I’m sorry for being a crappy friend.” “It’s okay. I’m here to if you need someone to talk to, you know.” She gives me a smile. “I know.” Jess sighs before adding, “I overreacted and

then had some family things going on. I decided to check out for a while.” I nod in understanding. Coach Spell gathers us for his pre-match pep talk, but I’m distracted. Mom, Walter, and Dad are here. I knew Mom and Walter were coming, but not Dad. He didn’t mention it when I spoke to him yesterday, and I’m a bit relieved that he is on the opposite side of the court than they are though. It’s weird how I used to wish I could get Mom and Dad into the same room in hopes that they could get back together; now I don’t want him near her or Walter. I want to keep them separate. As I step onto the court for my match, I push everyone out of my mind. All I want is to win my last match of the

year. I meet my opponent at the net, shake her hand, and then spin my racquet to see who will serve first. She calls it and wins the draw. As I walk to my place on the right hand side, I turn my racquet over and over in my hand. My knees bend, and my feet rock side-to-side, waiting for her to serve. She tosses the ball up and the ball sails past me. Dang, her serves are fast and powerful. I’m already down a point. “Fifteen – love,” she calls before she serves her next one. I’m a bit more prepared and I’m able to return it. This girl is ridiculous, though. Is she some sort of pro player in disguise? She’s that good. I might as well be the last seed compared to her.

The first set is over within five minutes. No kidding. She butchered me. She continues to do so until we’re the first ones finished with our match. A win must’ve been too much to ask for. Dad is waiting by the gate when we walk off, so whoever is next in singles can start their match. I give him a half smile and he hugs me. “You fought as much as you could have. That girl will be huge in the pro circuit one day.” Just want I want to hear. “Thanks, Dad,” I mumble as I pull away. “You came to surprise me?” “Yeah. I haven’t seen you play much, so I wanted to be here for the last one. I also wanted to talk to you about the

wedding.” “Now?” I’m so not in the mood for this. “I just wanted to see if you needed anything to wear. I’d be happy to pay for something, or you can always go shopping with Tonya.” He smiles widely, as if that will help his case. “Mom already said she would take me shopping.” He loses the grin. “Can I bring a date?” Might as well get all the wedding talk over and done with. “Of course, Haley. I’ll let Tonya know.” “Great, thanks.” Maybe I’m setting him up for failure, but I’m disappointed in him. He didn’t ask whom my date would be or if we’re driving home that

night or anything. “Coach Spell wants to see me,” I sort of lie. Coach always wants to see us after a match, so there’s some truth in the statement even if Coach isn’t going out of his way to get me to come over. Dad gives me a hug and says, “I can’t stay for your doubles match. I’ll see you soon, okay?” I nod. Then he’s gone. After grabbing a bottle of water, I walk over to Coach who gives me pointers, and then over to Mom and Walter, who are now watching Jess’s match. It seems I had the only opponent with super powers. I sit next to them on the bench. “I think Dad was hoping I’d let Tonya take me shopping for a dress to

wear. I told him you already said you’d take me,” I tell her. “We’ll go next weekend.” She wraps an arm around my shoulders. “I’m sorry about your match.” “It’s okay.” “Just think,” Walter begins, “you’ll be like her when we play together.” I laugh. “Hopefully, you won’t feel like me afterward.” “Hope not. Want to go to Mrs. Elsie’s for ice cream after your doubles match?” “Maybe,” I answer him. We’ll see how the doubles match goes. At least, Jess won hers. I’m not sure how we’ll hold up against her opponent combined with mine though.

I soon find out we don’t hold up well at all. Jess had to battle hard for her win, but with that superstar on the other side of the net, we had no hope at all. I think the match was over as soon as it started; it felt that quick. Our season is over and we couldn’t even end it on a good note. I feel bad because I didn’t play like I wanted. So, when Walter asks about Elsie’s, I turn them down to stay at the courts. I wait until everyone leaves, feeling crummier and crummier by the second. What is wrong with me this week? Dad started it off by ruining it with the wedding invite, then Wade was a dumb guy, and now my season is over. Last year, my team not only made it to the

state championships, but we won. This year? Ha. All I need is a good long session with the wall, an opponent I can beat. I start rallying, enjoying the movements of my body, hitting the ball harder than I need to. My grunts are loud and borderline animalistic as they come from deep down in me. The sweat pouring off me now is from hard work. Before, it was from trying to keep up with the girl with super powers. But then I miss my own return. I scream in frustration before hurling my racquet at the wall. “What did the wall and racquet do to you?” With a squeal, I turn to see Keelan.

“What are you doing here?” “Jess said you were still here.” I glance over at her house. I forgot she had a clear view of the courts. Keelan’s fingers intertwining with mine pull my attention back to him. He pulls me into his arms. “Rough day, Hales?” “Rough week,” I correct. “Think your parents will be okay with some hammock time?” “Yeah. Are you hungry?” I look up at him and see his beautiful smile. “You haven’t eaten yet?” “I grabbed a snack before I came here, but I’m starving. Let’s go to Elsie’s.” After I pick up my racquet and spare

balls, we drive separately to the diner, which is very popular tonight. So popular that we have to wait for a table. Keelan has an arm around my waist, and he squeezes my hip for my attention. “Everything is set for Friday.” A grin pops onto my face. “That’s the best thing I’ve heard all day! I could really use the rush.” “Thought that would make you smile.” He leans down to quickly and chastely kiss my lips. He kisses my cheek and then just below my ear, adding in a whisper, “Maybe I can personally give you a rush later.” “Won’t hurt to try.” “Quit your smooching and let’s go,” Mrs. Elsie’s voice breaks through the

yummy tension that just began. She leads us to a table and takes our order. “How was practice?” I ask. Keelan exhales long and heavy. “I think Coach wants to kill us. He usually gives us Thursdays off, but not this week since we have a big game tomorrow.” Right. Junior varsity is home, which explains why Elsie’s is so crowded. It’s the place to go before, after, and even during the game. “Are you nervous?” “No more than usual. Coach just seems to be adding a lot more pressure on us this year. Hey, are you still coming this weekend? To the sleepover?” He rolls his eyes at calling his get together with Keira a sleepover.

“I forgot to ask my mom, but I’m sure she’ll let me.” As long as I explain everything well. And it’s my mission to do just that. A weekend of fun with Keelan and friends is exactly what I need. Let’s just hope Mom will be on board.

Temperatures have plummeted by the time we get to my house, so I go inside to grab a pillow and a comforter for the hammock. “She needs to head home around eleven,” Mom tells me after I explain what I’m doing.

“Yes, ma’am,” I reply. Haley is sitting in the hammock, her head tilted back as if she’s star gazing, even though the branches of the trees are blocking her view. When the screen door slams shut, she looks at me with a smile. God, she’s gorgeous. Haley stands and helps me get the hammock ready. The pillow goes on, then the sheet, and I hold onto the comforter while she slips off her shoes and climbs on. I cover her with the entire comforter, toe off my shoes, and then climb in next to her, getting my share of the comforter. She rolls onto her side, sneaks an arm over my waist as she rests her head on my shoulder. “Thanks, Keelan.” “For what?”

“For coming when I didn’t even realize I needed you.” I kiss the top of her head in response. ‘You’re welcome’ would sound weird, and I’m not sure what to say. Jess texted me, telling me how the matches went and that Haley was still on the courts. From experience, I knew that wasn’t necessarily a good thing. Hales hits the courts when she’s trying to escape from something. It’s her way of pounding out her emotions. The text came in right as I was getting out of the shower. I was dying for some food and then my bed, but once I saw it, I couldn’t resist going to see her. My energy was completely gone. Knowing I would see her brought some

of it back. However, now that we’re lying down, the exhaustion starts taking over. My eyelids keep drooping as the warmth of the comforter and Haley’s body heat cocoons me. Faintly, I wonder if she’s disappointed that I’m not kissing her, giving her that rush I promised. I’m disappointed, but I’m also drained. If she lifts her head, then I’d kiss her. But as long as she’s just relaxing against me, then that’s all we’re going to do. Plus, it’s not like I need my parents catching us making out. There’ll be time for that tomorrow after the race. Ah, this feels nice, practically perfect. “Keelan. Keelan, wake up,” I hear

someone whisper. “Keelan Moore, get your butt up.” The whisper is more stern. Mom. My eyes flash open to see my mom hovering over me. “We weren’t doing anything,” I blurt out. She laughs softly. “I know. I was eavesdropping on and off from the kitchen. It’s eleven o’clock. She needs to go home and you both need to go to bed.” Her eyes flick to Haley, who is sleeping as well. I nod and Mom returns to the house. “Hales,” I whisper, shaking her shoulder. She snuggles closer to me. “Wake up. Time to go home.” “No,” she grumbles and I laugh. “Yes.”

She sighs loudly as if she’s annoyed. “Fine, I don’t want to get you in trouble.” We put on our shoes and I walk her to her car. My lips quirk into a smile. There’s a faint imprint on her cheek from where my shirt was wrinkled underneath it. Her ponytail is loose with flyaway strands framing her face, and to top it off, she’s still in her tennis uniform. “What’s the grin for, Keelan?” she asks. Her eyes narrow in suspicion. “You look pretty.” Haley rolls her eyes. “Give me your parent-approved-in-case-they’rewatching kiss on the cheek, so I can go home before I get you in more trouble.” I laugh, kiss her cheek, and then see

her off. Once her car disappears down the road, I go inside and fall into bed, promptly falling asleep.

Everything that could possibly go wrong for us in this game happens. Incomplete passes, fumbles, Cam getting sacked repeatedly, and countless interceptions. Coach is so pissed he can barely speak in complete sentences afterward. Hell is coming for us. There is no doubt about that. No one speaks as we load onto the bus. Coach is last and he stands at the front, staring us down. “Talking and a running air conditioner are privileges earned by

winners. Y’all aren’t winners. Y’all are losers. Losers don’t deserve to talk and they don’t deserve A/C. If any one of you decide to crack a window, expect to run all day tomorrow.” With that, he takes a seat. Many of us are sure to be repressing a groan. A bus full of sweaty football players and stinky equipment without air conditioner is a nightmare. For the first thirty minutes, no one speaks for fear of punishment. The roar of the bus’s engine will cover up whispers if they’re quiet enough. “Such a bastard,” I hear Seth comment from the seat behind me, his voice just loud enough for us to hear. “He’s only doing it because he wants to

retire. I heard him talking about how he’ll retire once he wins his next championship.” That explains why he’s ridin’ us so hard and putting a mountain of pressure on us. I’m not sure this is the way to motivate us though. Seems like we’re all just pissed off. But then again, anger is a good fuel to motivate. My phone vibrates and I swipe the screen to see a text from Haley. Haley: Sorry y’all lost. :/ Me: Not as sorry as we are. Coach turned off a/c and said we couldn’t talk. Haley: Seriously? He can do that? Me: Apparently. Will you be ready

at midnight? Haley: YES! Who are you racing? I forgot to ask. Me: Alan. Haley: Can we go to the water tower afterward? Her text makes me smile. For someone who was so against it because of her fear of getting caught, she loves the thrill of it now. Me: Yeah, we can. We text until I arrive back on campus. Coach surprises us all with his simple dismissal and no mention of practice or meeting at the weight room

tomorrow. We’re not complaining though. I head home, jumping into the shower first, and then go to my room to wait. I work on a paper that’s due Monday that I haven’t started yet. Mom and Dad turn in a little after eleven. They stay awake long enough to catch the weather and then they go to bed. I manage to get a good chunk of my paper done before Cam and I are sneaking downstairs and outside to our vehicles. He leaves for Dead Man’s Curve while I drive to Haley’s. I laugh to myself when she comes jogging from the house before I can text her that I’m here. “Let’s go,” she says as she slides into the passenger seat.

“No hello?” I tease. She laughs, leans over, and kisses me. These are the best kisses from her. She’s excited about the race and it causes any shyness or whatever may hold her back to disappear. When I feel her lighten the pressure of her lips, I sneak a hand behind her neck to hold her in place. She tastes like chocolate, which is surprising both because it’s unexpected and because it’s turning me on. Haley pulls away with a laugh. “Hello. Let’s go; we’re going to be late.” My hand is still on her neck, so I tug her back to me. Her mouth is parted, giving me the perfect opportunity to

slide my tongue back into her mouth. I don’t care if we’re late. Haley moans when I nip her lower lip before I release my hold on her. “You taste like chocolate.” A sheepish smile graces her face. “I ate a Hershey bar right before you got here,” she explains as I back onto the road and turn on my headlights. “How many times are we racing?” “As many times as you want,” I tell her. Tonight is a betting night, so we’re doing the best three out of five. That will allow Haley to get her fill, at the very least. She’s smiling when I glance over. Alan is on the left hand side, so I come to a stop on the right. We get out and Haley meets me to walk over to

where Alan is standing in front of his car. “What’s up?” I say as we fist pump. “Ready to kick your ass. Hey, Haley.” “Hey.” My phone vibrates with a text from Cam and I say, “Cameron says it’ll be a few minutes before we can start.” “Why?” Haley asks. “Must still be taking bets,” Alan answers for me. “Bets?” Haley turns to look at all the people along the stretch of the road. “They bet on the races? I didn’t know that.” She doesn’t sound upset, which is good; she just sounds surprised. “We don’t do it often.” My phone

vibrates again and I nod to Alan. “Let’s race.” Haley makes me laugh when she squeals and rushes to her side of the car. Alan shakes his head and tells me, “She’s a keeper, man.” Trust me, I know. We buckle up and hear the familiar countdown. It’s as if Alan hesitates or has a delay because from the beginning, I’m ahead of him by a margin. The speedometer keeps climbing as we drive over the first hill. My stomach swoops down like clockwork. The nose of Alan’s car is aligned about midway to my door. As long as I can keep a lead, I’ll win easily. Alan will be pissed for round two though.

There’s no question when my car flies by Cameron that I won. My grin is automatic as I hit the brakes to slow down fast before the curve. Since we’re doing more than one, we’ll go ahead and circle around for the next race. Haley leans over to kiss my cheek. “God, I love this so much. How many did y’all agree to? Best two of three or three of five?” “Three of five.” “Sorry to say this, but I hope Alan wins two, so y’all will have to do five.” I laugh. “I hope so too. I’m expecting a hell of a kiss when I win.” “Oh, you can count on that,” she promises. We don’t waste much time before the

second race starts. My hands shake just a little as the adrenaline surging through me increases with my speed. This race is closer this time, and I’m not sure who wins. “Text Cam to see which of us won,” I say. Haley does and by the time we’re lined up again, she answers, “Alan, but barely.” I take a deep breath to steady myself. Two down, three to go. My car lurches forward about three seconds too late. Alan getting the lead from the start isn’t ideal at all. I push my car to its limits, but it’s not good enough. Alan two, Keelan one. When we line up again, Haley rests her hand over mine on the

stick shift. When I glance over at her, she gives me a small smile. She leans over to quickly press her lips to mine. “A good luck kiss,” she explains. I grin. “Thanks, Hales.” We’re counted off once more and are evenly matched again. Everything seems to fall away, like my entire focus zones in on what’s in front of me and nothing else. My heart is beating so fast, I feel like it could bruise my chest. The people who came to watch are nothing more than blurred figures in my peripheral. My foot feels like it’s as far as it will go on the gas pedal. The sight of Cam’s truck snaps me out of it. It’s a close call again if I’m not mistaken. Haley picks up her phone as we

decelerate. We don’t speak until she confirms the winner. “You won!” The familiar pressure to succeed latches heavily onto my chest. Pressure to win and to meet Haley’s expectations. It causes sweat to break out on my hands. I wipe them on my jeans and take a deep breath. I can do this. My movements are fluid and quick for the final race. Alan is keeping up with me, but I’m positive I have the lead when we drive over the final hill before I have to slow to a stop the moment we pass Cameron. As soon as I’ve come to a complete stop, the distinct sound of a seatbelt unbuckling pierces the silence of my car. Haley grabs each side of my

face and tugs me to her. Her mouth crashes into mine with more force than I was expecting. Her tongue swipes across my lower lip before pressing forward between my lips. I open my mouth in response to her silent demand. Haley is going to drive me to the brink of insanity. Her tongue is teasing, commanding, and every caress goes straight to the one part of my body that isn’t allowed to take part in this. A rapping on my window forces Haley to jump back with surprise. I glare at Cameron, who has the biggest, stupidest grin on his face. Haley has already opened her door, so I have no choice but to follow. All I know is that as soon as possible, I’m taking her to the

water tower where we can kiss without any interruptions.

Kiera arrives at the house a little after noon. Seeing Keira unfortunately means also seeing Natalie. I still haven’t forgiven her for the family reunion incident. Mom hasn’t mentioned what happened during their phone call afterward, and I haven’t asked. My parents are at the grocery store, so I don’t have them as a barrier. “Can I speak with you for a moment?” Natalie asks after we exchange the usual greetings. “Sure.” I face Kiera and add, “You

can put your stuff in my room. The girls will be here later.” “Okay, thanks.” Keira makes her way upstairs as I step outside with Natalie since Cameron is in the living room. “I wanted to apologize about what happened at the reunion and if it upset you and made you uncomfortable. I thought it would be a great way for you to meet everyone. I didn’t mean to—” “Didn’t mean to catch me off guard? Didn’t mean to lie? Didn’t mean to pretend that I’m your kid?” I blurt out, letting my temper get the best of me. “Look, Natalie, I still don’t know what you want from me. It feels more like you’re trying to make me part of your

family than you simply getting to know me. Yeah, what you did made me mad. I don’t like this entire situation to start with because it’s messing up the stable life I already have and love. “I’m trying here because I was curious and because I like Keira. But if you do something like that to me again, I won’t hesitate to cut you off. I don’t owe you anything and I don’t have to talk or meet with you at all. The least you can do is be upfront and honest with me.” I force myself to stop because she looks as if I’ve shocked her. The only reason I spoke up is because she was still acting as if she didn’t intentionally hide it from me, as if there was nothing wrong with that. Plus, I can’t have Mom fighting all

my battles for me. Natalie clears her throat. “You’re right. I’m sorry, Keelan. I hope we can move past this. Maybe you can come spend the night at our house as well.” “Yeah, maybe.” “Okay, well, I’m going to go. I’ll be back to pick her up tomorrow.” She gives me a hug, which is still awkward, and then she leaves. Cameron and Kiera are sitting on the couch, talking when I re-enter the house. When Mom and Dad come home a few minutes later, we help them unload the groceries. It’s odd because Keira seems to fit in better with my family than I did with hers. She laughs at Dad’s jokes, talks to Mom about recipes, and ends up

spending more time with her than us so far. Haley and Jess arrive at the same time. I hear their doors closing and Dad laughs as both Cameron and I jump up to go outside to help them with their bags. Cam walks to Jess while I meet Haley. “Hey,” she says. “Is she here?” “Yeah, Mom is keeping her company.” I take her small duffle bag from her and gently kiss her lips, remembering last night. The struggle to keep my hands on her hips while she straddled my lap had to be the hardest thing I’ve ever done. She seemed so content to just kiss that I didn’t want to make her feel pressured if I let my hands roam.

“I could’ve come earlier, but I slept in late. I’m still surprised your parents are letting me come over, considering I’m such a bad influence.” I laugh. “Having Jess, Cam, and Kiera here helps your case.” She laces her fingers with mine and squeezes, holding me back instead of following Jess and Cam inside. “I expect you to help my case. Don’t make them hate me more.” There’s too much seriousness in her statement. “Hales, they like you, promise.” She rolls her eyes. “They just don’t like that I sneak out if you need me or that we kiss so much.” “I might think that, but if it was just those things then Cameron would have

the same restrictions,” she sighs. “Sorry. It bothers me more because I know that between the two of us, you’re the bad influence.” “Think of it as taking one for the team. And remember, they do like you.” “Okay,” she nods. “Let’s go before they think we’re trying to have a quickie.” My laughter steals my breath as we finally walk inside. Everyone seems to be in the kitchen, probably eating cookies based on the chocolate chip aroma floating around the house. I could let Haley join them while I take her things to my room, but I don’t. I make her come with me. The next time I get her alone will probably be when everyone

goes to sleep and I want to make the best out of every chance we get. I drop her bag onto my bed, then swivel to face her, cupping her face in my hands. The corners of her mouth are already lifting up into a smile. The staggering need to kiss her all over, touch her wherever I want, and to see more of her body is getting out of hand. All I can do is pull her closer to me and kiss her that much harder. Haley’s open palms rest on my chest. She gently pushes to put space between us, her irregular breathing giving her away. “I just said I expect you to help my case,” she scolds me with a laugh. She takes my hand and then leads us down to the kitchen where everyone has

assembled. I realize I’m supposed to be socializing and hanging out with my sister, and I am, but I’m also determined to make Haley as happily miserable as I am. I sneak kisses when no one is looking. I stroke my fingers over her skin when I can get away with it. And the moment my parents go to bed, we’re left to our own devices to watch a movie in the living room. Mom said Jess and Haley could sleep in Cameron’s bed while Keira gets mine. My brother and I are to sleep in the living room on the pull-out couch. For now, Cam and Jess have abandoned us to disappear into his room. Haley is on one side while Keira is on the other.

Haley rests her head on my shoulder and I wonder when Kiera will want to go to bed. “So, what did Mom want to talk to you about?” Kiera asks a few minutes later when it’s apparent Haley has fallen asleep on us when she slides forward and lays her head in my lap. “She apologized for what happened. Are you glad you came?” “Yeah. Your parents are really great, Cam, Jess, and Haley, too. Growing up here must’ve been wonderful,” she finishes quietly. “How was it to grow up with Aunt Frances? How is it now with Natalie?” We’ve never talked about it before and with my girlfriend asleep, we don’t have

anything better to do. “It wasn’t bad. Aunt Frances did the best she could. She would take me to visit Mom and Dad. I didn’t realize that wasn’t normal for most kids, so finding out everyone had their mom and dad at home with them was kinda hard. For the most part, I like living with Mom, but...” her voice trails off. “But what?” “She’s strict. Sometimes, I wish I still lived with Aunt Frances.” “How come you’re not?” I ask. Keira shrugs. “Mom didn’t want me to anymore. I didn’t get a vote.” Knowing that, knowing that Keira doesn’t like living with Natalie, doesn’t help her case at all. It makes me even

more wary of her.

I glance at the front door again. Still closed. I left Keelan’s earlier than everyone else so I could come home, shower, and get ready for lunch with my father. He was supposed to be here at noon. It is now 12:30. He isn’t here nor has he texted me.

“Have you heard from your dad?” Walter asks tentatively as he sits down in a recliner. “No.” My eyes can’t help but look at the door again. “Have you texted him?” “No.” Maybe it’s wrong, but I want to see how long it takes my dad to contact me. I don’t know what will be worse though. Him forgetting completely, or him being extremely late. I’m going to have to wait and find out. As every minute passes, my heart aches more and more. He’s forgotten about me again. Will I ever be a priority in his life like I used to be? Mom stays silent when she joins us,

and I’m grateful. While I don’t think she would say, “I told you so,” I don’t want her to say anything at all. We’re in a good place and I can’t count on my negative emotions for my father transferring onto her. At the hour mark, Walter pushes the foot of the recliner down. “How about you give me my first tennis lesson today?” “I don’t know.” I’d rather shed some tears and then go to the courts by myself. It doesn’t help that I’m not sure if I’m unsure if he truly wants to go today, if he’s doing it out of pity, or as a means to distract me. I hate myself for even wanting to stay here in case Dad shows up. Hastily, I make a decision. “Okay,

sure. We can do that. Do you want to come, Mom?” “No, that’s all right. You and Walter have fun.” Walter and I stand, going toward our respective bedrooms to change. I grab my extra racquet and a cannister of balls before meeting him again. Walter drives us to the courts, making small talk and staying far away from the subject of my father. There’s a bite in the air today, which makes me grateful I wore my athletic pants instead of one of my skirts. I show him how to hold the racquet and how to swing a forehand and then a backhand. He’s right-handed, so his forehand is simply swinging on the right, and his backhand is when he reaches

across his body to swing from the left side. “Think you got it?” I ask. “This old dog can learn new tricks, young lady,” he retorts, causing me to laugh. “Okay, okay. We’ll see how to do when you try to return the ball to me.” I walk across to the opposite side of the courts. The plan is to make my serves and returns as simple as possible to give him a better chance to hit them back to me. I cherish the sound of the ball bouncing against the court before my serve. I toss the ball up, hit it across the court, and wait for Walter to hit it back. The ball goes to him perfectly. It bounces once. Walter rears his arm

backward, but I already know the ball won’t make it to me. His stance changes completely as if he is on a baseball field about to hit what was just pitched to him. The ball flies high over the fence and lands in the grass of the park behind us. I laugh hard at the shock on Walter’s face. “This isn’t baseball, Walter,” I tell him through my giggles. “Like this.” I turn my body perpendicular to the net and swing, my arm crossing my body until my racquet was over my shoulder once I completed the follow-through. “Here, we’ll practice this way, so I don’t lose all my balls so quickly.” Walter laughs. I stand in front of the net, still on my side, and throw the ball to him so it’ll bounce once first. His

swing is much better this time. He’s more focused on what he’s doing, concentrating hard on doing it correctly. The ball goes wide of me, but I’m able to move and hit it back to him. Thanks to Coach Spell working on my volleys, I’m having no trouble doing this. His swings aren’t always perfect, but I’d be surprised if they were. For thirty minutes, we do this until I’m confident we can rally with me farther back on the court. The only possible drawback from this experience is that Walter likes to talk during it. When I come to play, there’s never any talking unless it’s during practice and even then, not always. “Who taught you to play?” he asks.

“My dad. We played all the time together. Sometimes, it felt like he was my coach instead of my actual coach.” Dad isn’t here playing with me now though. Walter is. Should I feel guilty? Is Walter trying to take his place? Should I be angry with him for doing so? Honestly, I think Walter was trying to find a way to connect with me and he only had three options. Math, which I do fine in. Books, and all I read are romances so that could be awkward. Or tennis, the perfect, most preferable opening. As if he’s reading my mind, Walter hesitates with his swing, causing the green, fuzzy ball to bounce right past him. “I didn’t know that. Is it okay that

I’m playing with you now?” “Yeah. Trying starting this time.” He bounces the ball and then swings as if it was hit to him rather than serving. We’re not tackling that issue today. “You know, I was married before I met your mom.” “You were?” I ask, surprised. “Yep. I even had a daughter.” His words shock and confuse me so much that I just stare at him. What does that mean? Where are they now? “I don’t understand.” I don’t know why he’s telling me this either. “I need a break. Come on.” He’s breathing kind of heavy, and I worry that he pushed himself too much. Wordlessly, I follow him off the courts and to a

nearby bench, the one Cameron and Keelan usually sit on. Walter takes a few deep, long breaths before he speaks again. “My wife died during childbirth and my daughter died shortly after she was born.” I can’t stop staring at him, my eyes wide with disbelief. He continues slowly, taking his time to tell me his story. “It happened during my late twenties, so it’s been awhile. I wasn’t sure I would ever be happy again, if I would fall in love and have a family.” He swallows hard. “Then I met your mom. I fell in love with her and fell in love with the idea of you.” “What do you mean?” I interrupt. “Well, we hadn’t met yet, but your

mom talked about you a lot. I’ve always wanted a family, and with your mom, I would get one. Before I met you, I knew practically everything there was to know because of her. She warned me that you might not be so welcoming. She knew you were struggling with the divorce and how your dad was behaving.” Absentmindedly, I narrow my eyes. “No wonder you never seemed surprised by me or my outbursts. You expected them.” He laughs. “Pretty much.” “How come you didn’t get angry with me, like Mom?” “You were hurting,” he says with a shrug. “Hope that you would come around helped too. I can’t say I know

what your dad is thinking, why he’s being like this, what you should do about it, or anything like that. All I want is for you and your mom to be happy, Haley. I don’t want to be your dad, or your friend, but if you’d let me, I’d love to be here if you need me. I’d love to be your stepdad, to be a part of your family.” Tears well up in my eyes. Why in the world do I want to cry? For fear of the tears escaping, I simply nod. I can give Walter that. I really want to. Walter’s lips stretch into a smile so large, I wonder if he’s going to run out of room on his face. He hugs me, whispering, “Thank you, Haley.” “Thank you, too.”

Dad never called. I haven’t reached out to him either. I don’t know if I want to, so I’ve done nothing. The air is getting colder with each day, which is a pain in my butt. We’ve had a lot of homework this week and except during school, I haven’t seen Keelan much. I have way too much time on my hands. Reading and homework is all I’ve done this week. Sighing, I roll over and grab my phone. It’s 11:30 on Thursday night and I can’t sleep. Keelan might still be awake. Me: Awake?

Keelan: Yep. Playing a video game with Cam. What’s up? My thumbs hover over the keyboard. Things have been really good with Keelan, especially the kissing, which sounds really nice right now. Would he come get me and sneak me into his house for a little while? He didn’t have practice today, so he might not be too tired. Me: Can’t sleep. Don’t you want to see me? Keelan: I always want to see you. My body automatically heats up. Before I can ask him, he sends another

text. Keelan: It’s too cold and windy for the water tower tonight. Want to come here instead? Me: Yes. Keelan: All right. Be there in a minute. I clamber off my bed to first lock the door to my bedroom, and then quickly pull my shirt off and shimmy out of my shorts. No way am I going over there in my pajamas. Or, at least, not those. Instead, a pair of sweatpants and my hoodie will do. I debate over a bra or a sports bra. Bra would make me look better, but sports bra would be more

comfy. Sports bra. I’m already going for comfort with everything else. By the time I’ve run a brush through my hair and have brushed my teeth again, my phone dings with a text from Keelan. He’s here. I slip on my flip-flops, ease the window open, and quietly climb outside. A shiver racks my body immediately. Dang, it’s cold out here. I run to Keelan’s car, knowing it’s going to be warm and cozy in there. His heat is blasting, just like I thought it would be. “Hey, Hales.” His smile is the best thing I’ve seen all week, even though I see it frequently. “Hey. Thanks for coming to get me.”

“I should thank you for wanting me to,” he replies as he backs out of the driveway, turning his lights on once we’re on the road. “How come you couldn’t sleep?” “I think I just wanted to see you.” “And now here you are with me.” He parks in his driveway, turning off the engine, and we quietly leave the car and enter the house. I hold my breath until we’re in his room. This is so out of character for me. Sneaking out to kiss a boy, letting him talk me into doing illegal things, and wanting to do all those things? Not me. At least, it wasn’t me last year. Who knows if the change in me is due to the divorce, my out-of-reach father, or Keelan? Keelan is the best

part, and I want to enjoy him as much as possible. I take a deep breath when his door closes behind us and the lock clicks into place. My feet slide out of my flip-flops and I climb onto Keelan’s bed, wasting no time slipping underneath the sheets. The bed dips almost immediately as Keelan gets in after me. Shirtless, I might add. “You’re comfortable here,” he whispers, even though he probably doesn’t need to. His parents’ TV is loud enough, it’s not like anyone could hear us if we speak normally. “What are you talking about?” I ask with a frown. “Here, in my bed.”

“Oh.” Yeah, I guess I am. It’s feels warm and safe. We’re lying on our sides facing one another. Keelan grabs my hips to tug me closer to him, so both our heads are on the same pillow. “Are you doing okay, Hales?” “Yeah, why?” “Because you don’t usually have trouble sleeping and you haven’t said much about your dad bailing on you again.” That isn’t why I came here. I don’t want to talk about that. I don’t want to talk about anything at all. I wiggle a little closer until there’s a breath of space between us. “I want to kiss you,” I whisper. “Then do it,” he says with a grin.

I rest my hands on his chest, my fingers splayed. His dark skin is warm and my hands stand out against it. Weightlifting and football sure are paying off. He’s fit and just barely defined because of how lean he is. If he put on more muscle, I’d be able to see and feel a clear six-pack. Keelan chuckles, drawing my eyes up to his again. Right. Kissing him is what I’m supposed to be doing. His grip tightens on my hips the second before my lips touch his. He rolls onto his back, pulling me with him. I pause at the new position. “Okay?” Am I? I almost feel powerful towering over him like this. I like that I

am over him instead of the other way around. There’s something different about it than when I was over here the other day and he was on top of me. “Okay,” I confirm, leaning down to kiss him again. Our kisses start slow. Our tongues slide against one another in a caress’ strokes that are like a slow burn of a building fire. Tentatively, I start trailing my fingertips over his chest. Up, down, left, right, anywhere and everywhere that’s still safe. But then, Keelan moves his hands from my hips to underneath my shirt. My stomach tenses as he touches bare skin. Keelan leans his head back into the pillow, away from me. “You’re not

wearing a shirt?” he rasps. “I’m wearing a hoodie.” “I got that, but there’s no shirt.” I giggle as quietly as possible. “Yes, I know.” His gulp sounds loud to me. “This okay then?” When I hesitate, he begins to slide his hands back down as if he’s going to remove them. I shake my head. “It’s okay.” To prove my point, I begin to kiss him again. Kissing Keelan might just be my favorite thing in the world. He’s always so earnest, so sensual. At first, he simply glides his knuckles from my waist to my hips. Safe areas. Sometimes, he spreads his fingers out over my lower

back. I almost wish I were wearing a shirt because it’s starting to get too hot. Heat begins to spread to unsafe areas. Places I’m not sure how to handle, if I even wanted to. It’s too foreign, too scary, and has too many consequences, both positive and negative. Keelan’s tongue starts to move with more force, purpose, and need. His mouth leaves mine to place open kisses on my jaw. How can something feel as good as this does? My knees squeeze his hips when he gets to that spot on my neck that threatens to undo all my self-control. Suddenly, I become aware of everything. It’s like he is setting off all my senses. His mouth is on my neck, one hand is

next to my right breast while the other is grasping my left breast, and I can very much feel Keelan underneath me. How did he manage to get me so lost that he was about to slip a hand underneath my sports bra? I pull away, his hands falling away as I sit upright. We are both panting harshly. Even though I can hear the TV, it sounds like we’re breathing too loud. “I...” the words die. I swallow and try again. “I’m not...” God, it felt unbelievably good, but the moment I realized it, it also felt uncomfortable. How can I feel two extremes at once? Instinct seems to be the only reason I pulled away. “I’m sorry, Hales. I shouldn’t have.”

“I’m not ready for that yet,” I whisper. Keelan nods. “Okay. How about we lie here for a while before I need to take you home?” “I’m sorry,” I say as I move to lie next to him. He chuckles. “You shouldn’t be. I’d rather you tell me than for me to do something you don’t really want to do.” He has a point. We lie quietly for a few minutes. “Can I stay here and you take me home early in the morning?” “Yeah.” He sets an alarm on his phone and soon, we’ve fallen asleep.

My body jolts awake, my upper body popping up like a springboard, at the loud, piercing sound of an air horn. Haley has a similar reaction and we freeze when we see not only my parents, but her mom too, all standing in my room. My first thought is how did they

get in? I locked my door, or at least I thought I did. Before I can form any words, Haley blurts out, “It’s all my fault!” “Hales!” I snap at her. She shouldn’t have to take the blame. “Well, it is. I couldn’t sleep and begged him to come get me. It’s all my fault.” “I don’t care,” Mrs. Rita says with a measured tone. “Get your things and let’s go. I’m already going to be late for work.” Haley scrambles over my legs to slip on her shoes. She gives me an apologetic smile before following her mom out of the room. We are in so much trouble. I’ve never truly gotten in trouble

with my parents, so I’m not sure what kind of discipline to expect. “I suggest you get ready for school before you’re late. We’ll discuss this when you get home.” “Yes, ma’am.” Mom and Dad leave and I fall back onto my bed. There will be more of them talking than us discussing anything. I feel a soft buzzing and groan. My alarm was set to vibrate only and I didn’t feel it. No wonder I didn’t wake up. I turn it off and get out of bed before I give my parents another reason to be upset with me. I pass Cameron on the way to the shower. He shakes his head and laughs. “Y’all need to learn to be responsibly sneaky.”

“Shut up,” I snap. All that does is make him laugh. Mom and Dad have left for work by the time I come downstairs. I grab a bagel and face Cam. “How did they get into my room?” “They have a key to all the doors apparently. Haley’s mom called, freaked out because her door was locked, and when they peeked into the window, she wasn’t in there. When Mom saw that your door was locked, she told her that Haley might be here. Her mom wanted to come over. She’s the one who brought the air horn.” “How mad are they?” I ask as we begin to get our keys and book bags. “Pissed. They barely talked to me

before they left and I didn’t do anything.” On the way to school, I debate with myself whether or not the punishment coming will be worth it. On one hand, of course, I was able to spend more time with Haley, even if the majority of it was while we were asleep. On the other hand, I’ve undoubtedly disappointed my parents. Even though I want to make them so proud of me and to be the best kid for them, I’ve been doing a shitty job lately. Then again, if they hadn’t been crazy with not wanting me to see Haley unless an adult was present, maybe she wouldn’t have wanted to sneak over. Haley and Jess are standing near the entrance, talking. She seems nervous,

which isn’t a good sign. She says goodbye to Jess once I approach them. I take her hand and we walk inside. “What happened?” I ask as we head toward her class first. “Grounded for a month. She’s taking my phone and the only time I’m allowed to have my car is to and from school. She’s taking the doorknob off my door completely, so I can’t lock it. She’s going way too far because I freaked her out by not being there this morning. What happened to your alarm? What did your parents say?” I frown with guilt. “It was on vibrate and I didn’t feel it. My parents said we would talk tonight. I guess I’ll have to tell you about it tomorrow.”

Last night wasn’t worth it if I can’t talk to her whenever I want for a month! Next time I see her outside of school, I’ll be going to the wedding with her. That is, as long as my parents don’t take that away from me too. “Sorry,” we both say, which causes us to laugh. The warning bell rings, so I kiss her cheek and go to my own class. This next month is going to suck.

“We’ve been thinking about how we’re going to handle this all day. We’ve already let you know that we were worried about your behavior where

Haley was concerned and you’ve disappointed us. I don’t want hear whatever excuse you have ready,” Dad tells me. “Rita was worried to death when she called this morning,” Mom begins. “She didn’t know if something happened to Haley, if she was hurt or in harm’s way, and all because you two wanted to see each other.” Dad takes a deep breath. “We’re taking the car. You’ll ride with Cam to and from school and practice. We’re taking your phone and video games as well. For precaution, we’ll be taking Cam’s keys before we go to bed, so you don’t talk him into seeing her or sneaking out.”

All I can do is nod. I’m not sure if speaking is allowed or will inflict more punishment. I feel bad. They’re disappointed in me and Cam won’t be able to sneak out and see Jess. No racing for who knows how long because they haven’t said when I’ll get my stuff back. “Do you have anything to say?” Mom asks. “I’m sorry.” They nod, but Dad only says, “Get your keys, game system, and phone, and put them in our bedroom.” “Yes, sir.” I stand and jog up the stairs. As I’m gathering my things, Cameron walks into my room and plops down onto my bed. “I’m sorry,” I tell him.

“Why are you apologizing to me?” “Because you have to take me to school and back, plus they’re taking your keys before they go to bed, so I can’t use your truck to leave.” “Seriously?” he asks, sitting up. “That means I can’t go see Jess! Damn, Keelan, way to mess up everyone’s life. How long am I grounded with you?” he mumbles. “I don’t know. They didn’t say.” Cameron groans. “Haven’t you learned anything in all the years I’ve been dating Jess? You gotta be careful, Keelan.” “Get off my back, Cam. I said I was sorry.” Before he can reply, I bundle everything in my arms and then drop it

off in my parents’ bedroom. He’s disappeared into his bedroom and closed the door by the time I make it back. Great, not only am I grounded, but I’ve pissed off my brother too. The only positive I see is this could be my excuse to not see Natalie for a while. I like Kiera and Frances, but not Natalie. She hasn’t done anything but stress me out since she re-entered my life. I don’t want her in it anymore. Or, I only want limited contact with her. Maybe this month will give me time away from her to figure it out. With all my free time, I do my homework, plus work ahead on some papers and presentations we were

assigned. I eventually get sick of schoolwork. I’m bored out of my mind with nothing to do. How am I going to survive a month of this?

It takes only two days into being grounded for my parents to let Natalie know why I was “ignoring her phone calls.” It takes two weeks before my parents realize I am using being grounded as a way to avoid her. Luckily, I’m able to avoid her for another week before giving in and agreeing to have dinner with her one Saturday evening. The plan is to tell her that I would like it if all communication initiation is

left to me. Then I won’t have to dodge her calls or answer them and I can control how often I talk to her. I feel like I need more control where is she concerned. As usual, we meet at Elsie’s. I wish Keira had come with her, so it wouldn’t be just the two of us, but I didn’t get that lucky this time. Natalie is already seated at a booth, and I walk over and sit across from her. “How’s being grounded?” she asks with a smile. “It sucks.” She laughs. A waitress comes to take our orders before leaving us alone for the moment. “Well, I’m sorry to hear that even though I can’t blame the

Sandersons for their reaction. Are they still allowing you to date that girl?” “Yes, Haley is still my girlfriend,” I confirm, though it doesn’t feel like it. How can she be when I barely see her? Seeing her during school doesn’t count at all. Natalie frowns. “Oh.” “Is there any particular reason you wanted to see me?” I ask, trying my best to keep my annoyance out of my voice. She doesn’t get a say in what I do or whom I see. She doesn’t get to show her disapproval either. “Actually, yes.” Surprise, surprise. “Have you changed your mind about visiting your father?” “No.” The short word quickly comes

out of my mouth. “I don’t want to see him.” It’s bad enough that I’m seeing her. I don’t want to visit a man in prison. “C’mon, Keelan. He’s your father and he would love to see you and talk to you.” “I don’t care,” I interrupt before she can continue her spiel. “I don’t want to. I don’t know him and I don’t want to know him. Don’t push me on this.” “If you’re worried about the Sandersons—” “I’m not worried about my parents getting in the way. I don’t want to. Why do you want this so much?” “Because he’s your real family. We are your real family and you don’t want to know us. It’s not fair that you aren’t

giving us a chance.” “It’s not fair?” I scoff. “Being in foster care because you have shitty parents isn’t fair. Being adopted by my parents was the best thing to ever happen to me. I don’t have to be here at all. I don’t want to be, if you want me to be honest. I love my life just the way it is. My real family is the parents who raised me and the brother I grew up with. I don’t want to visit someone in prison, even if I’m related to him by blood. I don’t even know what he did!” Natalie’s eyes harden. “You don’t know anything about any of us because you don’t ask.” “No, I don’t know because you went to jail when I was a kid and I was put

into the system and then adopted. It’s your fault you lost your son, not mine. I’m not your son anymore, and you’re not making me want to be.” She opens her mouth to respond, but I beat her to it. “This isn’t going to work for me anymore. If I want to talk, I’ll call. I’m sorry.” I stand and hurry out of the restaurant. My parents wouldn’t even let me drive my own car, so I had to borrow my mom’s. I wish I could punch it, let the speed calm me, but I can’t. Instead, I have to drive responsibly. When I get home, my main goal is to go straight to my room. “What are you doing back so soon?” Mom asks when she rounds the corner

and sees me. I hand her the car keys. “I don’t want to talk about it. Can I go to my room?” “No, let’s sit down and talk.” “Mom,” I groan. “I don’t want to.” Quickly, I add, “Not yet.” She eyes me for a moment before nodding. “Okay, but you will as soon as you’re ready?” Yeah, I will. Just not today.

Torture. Grounding like this should fall under cruel and unusual punishment. For a long, long month, I’ve only had lunch during the week with Haley at school

and our one class together. Five extra minutes before and after school to talk and kiss her, thanks to Cam being a good brother. Other than that, I haven’t been with her. It’s been torture. I also never realized how much I loved driving my car. While it’s been fun picking on Cameron by calling him my personal chauffeur, I miss my car as much as I miss Haley. I can’t wait to drive and race it again. The short drive to Haley’s house won’t be enough. Today, we’re going to her father’s wedding. I can’t lie and say I’m not worried about how it’ll go. She’s only spoken to her father three times while we’ve been grounded, and he hasn’t made any efforts to see her since he

forgot about her. That can’t be a good sign, right? I grab my phone, I’ve missed it as well, and text her. Me: I can’t wait to see you in your dress. :) My phone lights up with an incoming call from Haley. “Hey, Hales.” “Hey, it’s going to be just us. Mom and Walter are sick with the flu and can’t go. So, I need you to ask your parents if it’s still okay for you go with me and drive us back tonight.” “Okay, give me a second.” My heart is beating faster now. I’ll have Haley all

to myself and I’ll be able to drive my car for hours tonight? Best way to come off of being grounded. I race downstairs and into the living room. “Haley’s parents have the flu. If it’s okay with y’all, the new plan is for us to go and then drive home tonight.” Dad’s eyes narrow. “Her parents are okay with that plan?” “Do you want to talk with her mom?” I ask. I don’t know if they trust me again, so I’ll jump through whatever hoops I need to. “Yes.” “Hales, can your mom talk to my dad and let him know they’re okay with it?” “Yeah, hold on.” I wait with a baited breath as they

talk and approve. “Thanks.” I take my phone back and run upstairs. “I’m almost ready, and then I’ll be there to pick you up.” “Okay,” she says quietly. “Nervous?” “Yes, but we’ll have two hours to talk about it on the way there. Don’t be late, Keelan.” “I won’t,” I promise. Once I hang up, I change into my black slacks, white dress shirt, and pink tie, which is supposed to match Haley’s dress. I grab my dress coat last. November has brought cold, windy weather and I’ll probably need it. Now I’m ready to get my girl. A short drive and three knocks later,

Haley opens the door. Her light pink dress falls to the floor. The three-quarter sleeves are sheer lace and the lace covers her shoulders as well. Somehow, it’s simple, casual, and dressy all at once. Her blonde hair is set in curls, framing her face. “You’re beautiful,” I finally say. She smiles widely. “Thank you. You look handsome yourself. Let me say goodbye and I’ll be ready.” She rushes down the hall, but returns moments later. She grabs her phone and then my hand, tugging me to my car. Haley starts talking the moment we’re in the car as she sets up the GPS. “I don’t know if we should go. We could skip, go somewhere else, and make up for the past month.”

I laugh. “No way. I’m not doing anything so soon to make my parents mistrust me. Besides, you’re just nervous.” I reach over, squeeze her hand, and then move it back to the gearshift. “It’ll be fine, Hales.” “I’m trying to be positive, but I have a bad feeling about it. He hasn’t even called me this week, Keelan. And what’s going to happen when I get there? Where do I sit? Up front with the family or in the rows afterward? Do I try to find him or wait until the reception? I don’t know what to do!” “Put your hand over mine.” “What?” “Do it.” She does. “Calm down,” I gently order her. “It’s a simple wedding.

Forget it’s your father’s. Instead, we’re going to a wedding, and I’m your date. We have two hours there and two hours back all to ourselves. Maybe even more than that because who knows what’ll happen at the reception or how long it’ll last. We are going to have fun at the very least, I promise.” Haley is quiet for a bit before she nods. “Okay.” Her relative silence the rest of the drive proves she doesn’t quite believe me. That’s okay. I’m skeptical as well, but I can’t tell her that. It’ll probably freak her out even more. The wedding is being held in a large church. There are tons of vehicles in the parking lot, but we’re able to find a

space. Haley’s eyes are glued to the large wooden doors where people are walking inside. I turn off my car, waiting until she makes a move. “Did you know that I only said I would come because I knew it would make him happy?” she says quietly, never looking away from the doors. “No, I didn’t know that.” “I thought it would help things. But then he forgot me again and barely talks to me. I don’t even know why I’m here.” “Because he’s your dad and you wanted to give him another chance,” I answer. “Well, this is his last chance.” She opens the door and steps out, so I follow. Haley grasps my hand when we

meet at the front of my car; she is shivering. “Where’s your coat?” Her smile shows her embarrassment. “I guess I forgot it.” I shrug out of mine and hang it over her shoulders before we continue on our way.

We’re a little early, which is normally a good thing, but all it’s doing is making me more anxious. Most of the people are milling around in the lobby until it’s time to be seated, I guess. Since I haven’t spoken to Dad, I don’t know if he’s in here as well or somewhere else. I

assume somewhere else. I search the sea of people for someone familiar. There’s no time before the large wooden doors of the sanctuary open. Ushers seemingly appear out of nowhere to lead people to their seats. Keelan and I are led to seats, answering my question that I won’t be in the front with family. That is until my grandparents spot me. My dad isn’t close to them and therefore I’m not either. However, it is apparently unacceptable for me to keep my current seat. So, Keelan and I have to move to where two seats were reserved for us. I drop my cell into Keelan’s coat pocket since I don’t have any and return it to him now that we’re inside and I’m

warm. He shrugs it back on. Keelan leans over, his lips brushing my ear as he whispers, “Doing okay?” I nod and he chuckles. “You’re a terrible liar, Hales.” He releases my hand to wrap an arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer to him. I’m grateful to have him here with me as a source of comfort, even if my grandparents eye him like he’s poison or something. “Want me to distract you?” “How are you going to do that?” My gaze falls to his lips. He grins. “Keep your mind out of the gutter. So, when I met Natalie for lunch last week, she was being Natalie and tried to convince me I should see my birth father.” Keelan has been actively

avoiding talking about it. So much so that his mom even called my house and asked if he’d discussed it with me. I didn’t tell him she called, but it made me worry about him more. He continues to tell me what happened, keeping his voice low. “I’ll probably tell my parents tomorrow because I haven’t yet, but I feel a lot better about it.” I don’t get to respond in any way before the groomsmen are taking their place as well as my father and the pastor. Dad smiles at me, but that’s it. Granted, he can’t do much right now either. In no time at all, the bridal party is coming up the aisle. I squeeze Keelan’s hand when I see Carly. I have to admit that she looks cute in her dress

and I begin to wonder what she’s like. We stand once the music starts for the bride and Keelan takes my hand again. This is the first time I’m getting a good look at Tonya. She’s beautiful in her dress, unfortunately. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve come to be happy that my parents aren’t together because Walter is good for Mom and they really love each other. However, this woman still played apart in ripping us a part. How could she do that to someone else’s family, especially when she has one of her own? Does Carly know how her mom and my dad got together? Will my dad cheat on Tonya like he cheated on my mom? Should I be thinking about this

during their wedding? Probably not. My mind shuts down in a numb sort of way as I watch my father marry this woman. How can he do this? How can these vows mean something if he broke them once already while he was married to my mom? How can he be a good stepdad to Carly if he’s a terrible dad to me? This is wrong on so many levels. I shouldn’t even be here. I don’t support it and I hate my dad for what he did. I don’t even think he’s truly apologized for his actions. Even if he did, how can that mean anything when he still forgets about me? The church erupting into clapping and cheers snaps me out of my daze in

time to see him kiss his new bride. I wish my mom were here. I wish someone could tell me what to feel or help me sort out how I feel instead of feeling a little bit of everything. After the wedding party left, someone stands at the front of the room and gives instructions on how to get to the dining hall where the reception will be held. “Let’s sit here for a minute,” I tell Keelan, while everyone seems to converge in the same direction all at once, including my grandparents. “How are you doing?” “Wishing I hadn’t come,” I confess. “Do you want to skip the reception?” His eyes light up with heat and desire. “I’m sure we can find a way to fill in the

time before we’re expected back home.” “What happened to making sure we don’t do anything to risk getting grounded again?” “Right. You make me want to take the risk.” He sobers and rubs his thumb over my knuckles. “Do you want to talk about it?” I shake my head. “Do you?” “I already did.” I roll my eyes because he did not talk about it. He simply explained what happened and briefly commented on his feelings. The crowd has thinned, so I stand, pulling him with me. “Let’s go to a reception.” My grandparents seem to have left already because I don’t see them

anywhere. We find an unoccupied table and take a seat. A couple approaches the table with nice smiles. “Mind if we sit here?” the man asks. “No,” I answer with a shake of my head. They sit down, and the woman turns to me with a smile. “So, who do you know? The bride or the groom? I think I would know everyone on the bride’s side, but I keep being surprised.” “Oh, the groom. I’m his daughter, Haley, and this is my boyfriend, Keelan.” Both of their jaws drop in surprise. “What about you?” “The bride is my sister. I, um, didn’t realize Tonya would be getting a stepdaughter. Carly must be excited

though. You don’t live with your dad then, right? Otherwise, I’m sure we would’ve met by now.” Pain explodes in my chest. They didn’t know I existed. How could they not know? Dad didn’t talk about me at all with his new relatives? Before I can think better of it, I curtly respond, “No, I don’t live with him. When he cheated on my mom with Tonya, I decided to live with Mom instead.” That shuts them up, but by the surprise in their eyes, they must not have known about how the couple came to be. A waiter, who I assume is with the catering company they hired, comes to pour water in our glasses and ask them if they want something alcoholic to drink.

Thanks to having family of the bride at our table, two more relatives sit down. It’s obvious by their surprise as well that they didn’t know my dad had a daughter. I fold my arms over my chest, pissed off and wishing I could pout like a kid. What’s the point in me coming when no one aside from my dad knew who I was? Keelan rests an arm on the back of my chair, his thumb rubbing back and forth over the lace on my shoulder. I shoot him a grateful smile. He looks down at his pocket and pulls out my phone, handing it to me. Mom has texted me. A few times, it seems. Mom: Did you get there okay?

Mom: Please let me know you arrived. Mom: You’re starting to worry me. I quickly reply to her. Me: Sorry, I didn’t see the text before the wedding. At the reception now. Her family didn’t even know I existed! I don’t know how long we’ll stay, but I want to stay long enough to see Dad. I can’t believe him. A minute later, she responds. Mom: What do you mean they didn’t know you existed? Let me know when y’all leave.

“I’m going to step outside and call my mom real quick, okay?” I say to Keelan. “Do you want me to come with you? Do you want my jacket?” “No, stay here with our seats. And yes, please.” He takes it off with ease and holds it so I can slip my arms into the sleeves. It’s too big, but warm from his body. “Thanks.” I lean over to kiss his cheek before making a beeline to a set of white doors that lead to the parking lot. I stop short as soon as I step outside. Across the lot, I can see the entrance to the church. Standing out front is the wedding party, waiting for their grand entrance, I guess. I would’ve

thought they would wait in the lobby instead or somewhere else inside where it’s warm. What makes me freeze though is seeing my dad. Tonya is to his right and Carly on this left. He’s smiling so big; I can easily tell from over here that he’s happy. He glances down at Carly as she says something. He laughs loud enough for it to ring out across the distance. My grandparents are out there with him. Shouldn’t I be there too? I’m still his family. Why didn’t my grandparents tell me? Something cold trickles down my cheek and I wipe at it. Stupid tear. I’ve done everything but run into Tonya and Carly’s arms. Why isn’t that

enough? Swallowing hard, I turn to find Keelan. I can’t call Mom like this. She’d hear how upset I am and I don’t want to deal with it yet. I return my phone to his pocket and drape his jacket behind my chair since he’s rolled up his sleeves to his elbows. “Are you sure you want to stay?” he asks, concern pulling his brows together. “Yeah, I want to see my dad first.” He nods and leaves it alone. A few minutes later, the wedding party is introduced. People clap and cheer, but I can’t bring myself to do it. This isn’t a happy day for me. As far as I’m concerned, this is the day I officially lose my dad. I hate how he even tried when all he was going to do was go

back to the way things have been since the divorce. He got my hopes up for no good reason. It would have been easier to deal with the pain and then move on instead of him making promises he had no intention of keeping. Continuing to get my hopes up and then letting me down was just cruel and I don’t know if I can forgive that. The meal is served. Chatter is happening all throughout the room with the exception of Keelan and me. I poke at my food until they take it away. I focus on Keelan’s fingers trailing over my shoulder instead of the cake cutting and all the other stupid wedding traditions. Biting the inside of my cheek doesn’t do enough to distract me from seeing my

dad dance with Carly when Tonya dances with her father. It’s stupid to keep thinking he’ll come find me eventually. He probably won’t. He probably doesn’t care. I shouldn’t either. The area deemed as the dance floor soon fills up as the music alternates from high tempo music to slow songs. Two hours into the reception, two hours of seeing my father go around and talk to people, and I’ve yet to have a conversation with him. But then, as he’s inching his way closer to this side of the room, I decide I don’t want to talk to him. I don’t want to face him and pretend he hasn’t hurt me or explode in fury and cause a scene. I turn in my seat toward

Keelan. The tune is soft and slow right now. It’s the perfect song for me to use being in Keelan’s arms as a distraction. Anything to stop thinking about my dad. “Will you dance with me?” I ask quietly. His eyes widen, his brows shooting upward. “Dance? Like dance dance? I don’t dance, Hales,” he finishes in apology. “It’s easy. You sway in place, that’s it.” He seems skeptical that it’s so easy, and I want to laugh. “You get to hold me close,” I add, hoping that will be enough incentive. “I don’t know,” he hedges, but that’s better than a no.

“Please? I can’t sit here anymore.” Keelan takes a steady breath before nodding. “Okay, but just one.” He stands and holds his hand out. I take it. He leads me to the edge where there are fewer people. As if we will need plenty of room. Keelan swallows hard, his Adam’s apple bobbling in his throat. He stands in front of me, unmoving. I giggle at his unease and seemingly dumbfounded expression. My arms lift to wrap around his neck. His arms automatically snake around me to hold me closer. I begin to sway as I rest my cheek on my arm to press my face into his neck. “Thank you for coming with me,” I whisper.

“It doesn’t seem as if I can say no to you.” I smile and quickly press a kiss to his neck. “You’re a good dancer.” Keelan laughs, his torso rumbling against me. “Yeah, if you say so.” “You haven’t stepped on my feet yet, so you must be good.” “We haven’t moved,” he points out with a chuckle. “I’m still counting it.” I nuzzle my face closer to his neck and inhale slowly. He always smells so good. “I wish I could sneak over and stay with you tonight,” I tell him. Being in his arms all night sounds like the perfect way to end this stupid night. His hands glide up and down my

back to draw a shiver out of me. “Me too.” “Probably not a good thing though, considering last time.” My mind is on the heated landing on second base more so than the fact that we got caught. Kissing is all I want to do for a while. “Yeah, probably.” The song ends and another slow song starts. I smile when Keelan keeps us swaying. He does lead us back to our seats at the end of it though. Dad and his bride are talking and laughing at something her sister must’ve said. Before I can take a seat, Dad sees me and breaks away from her to come over to me. “I’m glad you came, Haley,” he says

as he gives me a hug. “Me too. It was nice to learn that her family didn’t even know you had a daughter.” Dad tenses and I almost wish I kept my mouth shut. Almost. He pulls away to warily look at me. “Haley,” he begins, but I cut him off. “I’m really tired of hearing your excuses, so please don’t give me another one. Do you even realize you forgot to have dinner with me a month ago? You didn’t show, didn’t call or text, or anything. You didn’t mention it when you finally did call me days later either.” His voice is low as he warns me, “Don’t start a scene. We can talk later.” “When?” My tone is more

hysterically incredulous than I would’ve liked. “You don’t call, you don’t text, and I can’t ever get you to answer your damn phone!” People have started to turn their heads toward us and I feel Keelan place a hand on my back from behind me. “You’re angry with me, I get it.” “Do you?” I interrupt again. “Because you don’t seem to care, Dad.” His jaw clenches and I know he’s had enough. It was always a sign of that I’ve pushed him too far on the rare occasions that I’ve done so. “If you can’t behave and act properly, then you need to leave.” I gasp as if he slapped me. I stare at his hard eyes, barely recognizing him

anymore. “Fine.” I grab Keelan’s jacket from the back of the chair and look at Tonya. “Hopefully, he won’t cheat on you like he cheated with you while he was married to my mother. But if he does, you deserve it.” “Haley!” Dad snaps, but I’ve already started walking away. Tears silently fall down my face as we get into the car. I’m grateful Keelan doesn’t try to talk to me yet. Dad asked me to leave. Yeah, I know I didn’t have to bring everything up at his wedding, but it’s not like I’d get another opportunity to talk to him about it. Everything I said was true! I lean my head against the window and close my eyes.

My mind keeps replaying the entire stupid wedding in my head the whole way home. Keelan sits idling in the driveway for a minute before I pull on the handle. “I’m sorry, Hales.” “Me too. I’ll text you later.” I kiss him on the cheek and then get out. I’m dreading going inside. I’ve had too much time to think as it is and going inside won’t help stop the thoughts. Before I can change my mind, I quietly sneak into the house, grab my keys, and sneak back out without taking the time to change. Mom and Walter were resting in their bedroom when I left and they’re still in there. I forgot to text her that I was on the way home, so she probably

isn’t expecting me soon. At first, I don’t know where I’m going. My body is on autopilot as I drive. I come to a stop on Dead Man’s Curve. Yes. Speed is what I need. It’s the perfect distraction. With a deep breath, I flex my fingers on the steering wheel and then grip it tightly. My foot slams down on the gas. My car struggles at first, but soon the needle of the speedometer is climbing higher and higher. My heart is pounding in my chest as I start passing eighty-five. The quick glance at the speedometer was a mistake. I scream at the sight of a deer standing in the middle of my path. Without thinking, I swerve.

When I read books, they always describe the crunching of metal, the feel of the motion of flipping over, or life passing in front of the character’s eyes. It’s nonsense. My eyes close on instinct and the world eerily stops as if time is frozen and all my senses have been stripped from me. No sound. No motion. No feeling my heart thumping crazily against my ribs. No feeling whatsoever. Nothing. Nothing at all.

“Oh, wow. Is she doing okay?” Mom asks. I just finished telling her what went down at the wedding. “I don’t know. She didn’t talk on the way back. She’s said she would text me later.” I reach into my pocket for my phone and realize Haley

never got her phone back. “Well, she would if she had her phone. Can I drive back over there to return it?” I ask. We hear sirens of emergency vehicles as they rush past the house. Mom and I frown at each other. “Wonder what’s going on,” she says. It’s odd for anything to be happening here, so something is going on for sirens to be heard. “How about I ride with you?” “Okay.” I’m not sure I could turn her down anyway. My stomach starts churning when Haley’s car isn’t in the driveway. Where is she? The town is so quiet that we can faintly hear the sirens from somewhere down the road.

“Did she have somewhere else to go?” Mom asks. “No. She was upset though, so maybe she’s at the courts.” “Let’s find out.” I back out and head that way. But when I see fire trucks, ambulance, and cop cars, all their lights flashing from Dead Man’s Curve, I turn there instead. Please tell me she didn’t. Please, don’t let it be Haley. “What are you doing?” “Making sure it’s not Haley.” About halfway down the road, I see it. Her car is in the middle of a field, lying on the passenger’s side, and is totaled. I hurry to park behind a cop’s car and get out of the car, not even taking the keys from the

ignition. Everyone seems to be surrounding something on the ground, so I run there, ignoring my mother’s calls for me. A paramedic moves slightly and I see a flash of blonde hair. “Haley!” I shout. “Woah there.” A police officer is suddenly in front of me, keeping me from going to her. “They need to do their job, so I need you to stay out here.” I stop fighting him, but stare to where she’s being strapped to a board to be loaded onto the stretcher. She isn’t moving. Shouldn’t she be moving? God, she’s still in her dress. The red stains blotting it make me nauseous. “How bad is it?” I hear Mom ask. The officer hesitates to answer her, so

she adds, “She’s his girlfriend and I want to be able to tell her mother something when I call her to let her know what happened. Besides, it’s not like you don’t know us, Harold.” He nods. “She has several lacerations. Her arm may be broken. We won’t know about any more injuries until she gets to the hospital, though. We can’t ask her if she’s in any pain because she’s unconscious. That’s all we know at this point.” “Thank you.” Mom’s hand touches my shoulder. “I’m going to call her mother.” They’re carrying her toward the stretcher, where it’s waiting on the road behind the ambulance.

“Can I ride with her?” I ask the officer. “In case she wakes up and she’s scared? Please?” He nods and leads me over to the ambulance. She’s already in the back and Harold lets them know I’m riding with her. I climb in and take a seat next to her. What was she thinking? What happened for her to wreck and land in the field like that? All I can do is stare and watch as they work on her. The closest hospital is twenty minutes away. The ride there is the longest twenty minutes of my life. What worries me the most is that she still hasn’t regained consciousness. I’m stuck in a waiting room when Mom arrives only a minute after we get there.

Rita and Walter arrive next. They look terrible, between having the flu and now the stress of this. If I wasn’t so worried, I might even laugh when a nurse makes them put on masks, so no one else gets sick. They take them back into the emergency room and Mom and I are left waiting. Dad and Cam arrive next. It seems like forever before Walter ambles into the waiting room. I shoot up and hold my breath. I’ve been trying not to think about the possibility that she wouldn’t be okay. Right now, Walter needs to confirm that for me. “She’ll be okay.” A whoosh of air leaves my lungs as he continues. “She’s beat up, though. They’re going to hold

her a while longer. She broke her arm. The seatbelt and airbag seems to have bruised her ribs, but nothing is broken or cracked. She has a concussion and doesn’t remember what happened right now. The police said they only thing they can tell is that she was speeding. She’s really lucky that she wasn’t hurt worse.” “Can I see her?” “Yeah. We’ll go back in a few minutes.” He pauses, his eyes searching mine, and then he says, “What happened, Keelan?” “I don’t know. I mean, things didn’t go well at the wedding, and she was upset, but I dropped her off. She went inside as I was leaving. I was coming back to return her phone, saw she wasn’t

there, and we were going to see if she went to the courts. That’s when we saw the cops out at Dead Man’s Curve.” Part of me wants to blurt out how it’s my fault. If I hadn’t taken her racing, she would’ve never been speeding on that road. She would’ve never gotten into a car accident because of it. He shakes his head. “What did he do this time?” By the time I finish explaining it to him, he’s furious, and it’s time to go to see Haley. I follow him through a heavy door and down a hallway. We turn and he stops outside the third curtain, which is pulled aside. There’s a cast on her arm. She’s in a hospital gown, so I don’t have to see her dress. There are some

cuts and scrapes on her arms and face, but I don’t see whatever caused all the blood. Haley is staring up at the ceiling, her eyelids slowly opening and closing as if she’s trying not to fall asleep. Rita stands. I can’t tell if she’s happy to see me or not. “Walter, will you go home and get her a change of clothes?” He nods and leaves. I walk over to her right side since Rita is on the left. Haley’s eyes shift to mine and a goofy, dopey grin lifts her lips. She doesn’t say anything though. “They gave her some pain meds, so she’s a little loopy,” Rita explains. “Am not,” Haley replies without

taking her eyes off me. “Why are you all dressed up?” “Because I thought you might like this instead of a University of Virgina shirt.” She laughs, but abruptly stops. Her face contorts in pain and she lifts her hand to her head. “That hurt.” “Sorry, Hales,” I say with too much seriousness. She holds her hand out and I gently cradle it in mine. “Why? You’re cute. I’ll get over it.” Rita and I both laugh at that. Then she blinks and looks confused. “Why are we in the hospital?” Haley frowns as she looks over herself. “What happened to me? Mom?” The fear in her voice breaks my heart.

“You’re okay. You were in a car accident. Remember?” It takes a minute before she nods. “Tell me what happened,” Rita pushes gently. Haley’s eyes flick to mine. “I was speeding, and I glanced down and saw how fast I was going. When I looked back up, there was a deer, and I tried not to hit it. That’s all I remember.” “How fast were you going?” Rita asks. Haley hesitates. “Eighty-five,” she whispers. Rita sucks in a breath. “Haley, the speed limit is forty-five. Why would you be going that fast? That’s not just a little over the limit. They could take your license, not to mention how it’s amazing

everyone that you didn’t die in that wreck.” “I was upset, and I wasn’t paying attention,” she lies. Her brows pull together and she frowns again. “My head hurts. Can’t I have something for pain? When can I go home?” “They’ve already given you something. You’ll go home whenever they say you can go home,” she replies curtly. Her mom’s anger falls away, her eyes welling with tears. “I’m glad you’re okay, Haley.” “I’m sorry,” Haley says as her voice cracks. “Have you called Dad?” “Not yet. I’ve been too busy worrying over you. I’ll call him and let know what happened. Will you be okay

with Keelan until I get back?” She nods. “I don’t want him to come. If he says he wants to, tell him no.” Rita agrees, kisses her forehead through her mask, and then leaves us. “How are you feeling?” “Everything hurts, and I really want to sleep.” I press my lips to her forehead, a feather light kiss, and whisper, “I’m sorry.” She frowns. “Why?” “You shouldn’t have been out there, especially not without me.” “Why? So you could be in a hospital bed too?” I shake my head. “Maybe not. I would have hit the deer head on.”

Her eyes do a little roll. Walter comes through the curtains, holding a pair of pajamas in his hands, plus a coat. “I grabbed a tank top because I figured it might be easier for you. Then we’ll drape the coat over you to keep you warm. Where’s your mom?” “She went to let Dad know what happened.” He nods and focuses on me. “We’ll take care of her from here. Your family is probably tired and ready to go home.” “Your family?” Haley questions. “Yeah, Mom was with me when I went looking for you and we found you. Dad and Cam came afterward. I guess I better go.” I didn’t want to leave her. The last time I left her, she went and hurt

herself. There doesn’t seem to be another option though. I kiss her cheek, hand her phone to Walter, and give her one last smile before I leave.

“I was thinking about going to see Haley today,” I tell Mom at breakfast. “I was thinking you could finally tell me what happened with Natalie. She called yesterday and said you’ve been ignoring her again.” I scoff. “How? You just gave me my phone back yesterday. I told her not to call anymore anyway.” “Why?” “What did my birth father do to land

in prison?” I blurt out. I’ve actually been wondering about this, but only because Natalie is so adamant about me meeting him and Dad said they wouldn’t be comfortable with it when I first brought it up to him. Mom stares at me. “What does that have to do with anything?” “Natalie keeps pushing me to visit him, and I keep telling her no. We disagreed about it and I told her I’d rather not have a relationship with her, but if I did, I would be the one to call her. I gave her as much of a chance as I could, but I really don’t want her in my life. That’s what happened. So what did he do? What did she do?” “Are you sure you want to know?”

Well, maybe not. Mom seems reluctant, so maybe I should retract my question. I think. “Just tell me.” How bad can it be? “He was convicted of murder and she as an accessory after the fact as well as drug charges.” This time, I’m staring at her. What? A thousand more questions rise among my disbelief. My heart is beating as hard as it was last night when I saw Haley’s mangled car. My birth father is a murderer and my birth mother helped him? No wonder Dad didn’t want me to go visit him. How could Natalie let Kiera visit him? My mouth is sealed closed. I set my spoon down in my bowl of cereal and

stand. “I think I’ll shower and go see Haley.” “Keelan,” Mom calls; I don’t turn to face her, but I do stop. “Just leave me alone for a while.” “Okay.” With that, I continue on my way upstairs. The last thing I want to think about for the rest of my entire life is what she just told me. I should’ve never asked. The moment I think about how racing down Dead Man’s Curve would be the perfect distraction, I immediately eject it. Haley had the same thought and look what happened to her. She will be my distraction. I groan when I see Jess’s car at her house when I arrive an hour later. Why does she have

to be here? I want Haley and no one else. Not going to happen just yet apparently. Jess opens the door with a smile. “Keelan, what are you doing here?” “What are you doing here?” I ask, pushing my way past her. “My best friend was in a car accident; I came to see her.” “Best friend? You’ve been a crappy friend to her, Jess. You’ve been a crappy girlfriend to my brother too, while we’re at it.” I don’t see Haley or her parents, so they all must be in their rooms. Jess folds her arms over her chest and glares at me. “Don’t start. You can’t judge me when they’ve forgiven me.” “I can and I do. I haven’t forgiven

you, and I don’t believe things are magically okay with you and Cam.” “Are y’all going to argue or visit with me?” I swivel to see Haley standing in the hallway. It’s a relief to see her again. She’s wearing that tank top from last night and I see a gash along her chest where her seat belt must have cut into her. My issues with Jess are forgotten as Haley turns toward her room. She’s walking so slowly, I think Mrs. Elsie’s husband walks faster and he can be slow. “How are you feeling, Hales?” I ask. “Terrible.” She eases herself into bed, sitting up against the headboard. I climb in to sit next to her in the middle

while Jess follows to sit on the other side. “Give me an update.” Haley tilts her head back and closes her eyes. Jess is the one who answers me. “An officer stopped by this morning to give her a speeding ticket, which included careless and reckless driving and crossing the yellow line. She’s been grouchy all morning and hasn’t been talking much because she doesn’t feel well.” “So, you want to lie around and be lazy all day?” I ask her. “There isn’t another option,” Haley answers. “Sounds perfect.” We sit there in relative silence for a

while. Jess eventually goes to see Cam. Haley falls asleep on and off, but I don’t care. Being here with her is the best I could ask for. Since we haven’t been talking much, I observe her. Her breathing seems controlled and she whimpers in her sleep if she moves the wrong way. “Keelan?” Rita is standing in the doorway. Her mask is gone, but she’s clearly still sick. “I didn’t know you were here.” “I got here awhile ago. Is that okay? I just wanted to be with her,” I finish with a glance at a sleeping Haley. “Yeah, that’s okay. I’m going to fix us lunch. Do you want something as well?”

“Sure. Do you need some help?” I offer. She surprises me when she nods and waves her hand for me to join her. I carefully leave Haley’s bed and room to follow her into the kitchen. Lunch is going to be simple sandwiches. We’re quiet at first, but then Rita breaks the silence. “Walter filled me in on what happened at the wedding.” She pauses. “Do you...do you think Haley wrecked on purpose?” “What? No. She said there was a deer.” “I know she said that, but she was also going entirely too fast. I don’t want to think my daughter would do that,

Keelan. This stuff with her dad has her turned inside out and for the life of me, I can’t figure out why she would do something so stupid. As far as I know of, she’s a cautious, safe driver. I don’t know if this is some way for her to get her father’s attention. I thought you would know more about her state of mind than I would since you were with her.” Guilt flares up within me again. “I’m not sure why she chose speeding,” I lie, “but I think she was hoping it would have the same effect as when she goes to the courts. She was upset, Mrs. Rita, but I think she just needed something to make her stop thinking about what happened. She seemed more resolved

that he wasn’t going to change than how to make him be her dad again.” I don’t really know that for sure because Haley didn’t say a word on the way home, but I don’t think she would ever wreck on purpose. Her mom seems to accept this. “Thank you, Keelan.” For some reason, I feel worse, even though I completely believe what I said. Maybe because it’s my fault Haley is in the predicament she’s in. Yes, I didn’t make her speed, but she wouldn’t have if I hadn’t given her the idea to start with. If not for that, she would’ve been at the courts playing out her frustrations. What I need to feel better about this entire weekend is Haley in my arms.

We’re going to figure out a way for me to hold her after lunch. Maybe then I’ll be able to forget about my birth parents and my guilt.

My entire body aches. My ribs hurt, my head hurts, and my arm hurts. I’ve been uncomfortable all day, even in my sleep. At least Keelan is here with me. After we ate sandwiches for lunch, he insisted on sitting so he was behind me. His legs are on either side of mine and I’ve been

leaning against his chest. His knuckles have been grazing along my right arm, up and down in a slow, lazy motion. “You’re still here?” I’ve just woken up from another nap. Even though he’d have to wake me in order to leave, I’m still surprised he hasn’t left yet. He’s been here all day. “Are you trying to get rid of me?” he asks with a hint of laughter in his voice. “No, but aren’t you bored?” He must be. I’ve been sleeping more than I’ve been awake and when I have been awake, I haven’t been very talkative. “I’d rather be here than at home,” he answers. “Why? What happened?” Keelan takes a deep breath, it tickles

my neck as strands of my hair moves against it. “I came here to see you and not think about it.” “Tell me,” I beg in a soft voice. “Did you tell your mom what happened with Natalie? Is that it?” He’s quiet while he probably debates whether to answer me. Eventually, he does. “Yeah, and Mom told me why they went to jail. I’m not telling you. Ignorance is bliss, Hales.” “So, it’s bad?” “Yeah,” he says with a humorless laugh. “It’s worse than I thought it could be. I want to go back to before she contacted me, so I wouldn’t know all this crap.” “But then you wouldn’t know

Kiera,” I point out. “Or your aunt.” “True. Do you want to talk about what happened with your dad?” Guess that’s the end of us discussing him and his problems. I want to sigh, but I think it would hurt too much to do it. “There’s nothing to talk about. He’s changed, not for the better, and I’m tired of trying. I won’t ignore him, but I’m not going to be calling him either.” “I think that sounds like a good plan.” Me too. Hopefully, I can hold myself to my decision. Mom enters my room, eyeing us with narrowed eyes, but she doesn’t say anything about it. She sits on the edge of the bed. “How are you feeling?”

“Sore, but fine.” She nods, her eyes moving to Keelan. “It could be a while before we can get her another car. If you and your parents are okay with it, I was wondering if you could take her to school. I can take her while I’m sick, but once I have to go to work, I’ll need someone else to get her there. Maybe Jess could bring you home since he has practice?” Mom finishes to me. “We’ll be happy to get her to and from school, Mrs. Rita,” Keelan answers for himself and Jess. “Thank you. You should head home, Keelan; I want to talk to my daughter for a while.” “Yes, ma’am.”

I move slowly, so Keelan can get out of my bed. He slips his shoes on and turns to kiss my cheek, which makes me smile. I would be getting a different kind of kiss if my mom weren’t in the room. “I’ll text you later, Hales.” “Bye.” Mom and I are quiet as he walks out of the room, hearing the front door close moments later. “What did you want to talk about?” I ask. “How are you really doing with everything? Keelan told Walter about the wedding and Walter told me, so I already know what happened.” I shrug, wishing I could forget about it already. “I’m fine.” Part of me wants to ask if Dad tried to come, but I don’t ask. “I don’t want anything to do with

him anymore. For real this time.” Tears well in my eyes. “I don’t understand why he’s being this way, and I’m tired of him hurting me. I need to accept that he just isn’t a good dad anymore.” Mom reaches over to rest a hand on my knee. “You need to accept that you deserve better, Haley. If that’s what you want, I’ll make sure that any future phone calls come through me, okay? I don’t want you hurting either. I certainly don’t want you doing something stupid because you were upset. And it was the dumbest thing you’ve ever done.” “I know,” I interrupt weakly. She doesn’t have to kick me while I’m down. She softens her voice, losing the touch of anger that was there a moment

ago. “We’re not going to punish you. Walter and I discussed it and decided you getting hurt is enough. You will, however, need to get a part-time job if you want another car. I paid for your last one and I’m not going to pay for another one. Once we’re all feeling better, we’ll work out some sort of arrangement because it’ll be easier on everyone if you have your own car. I just wanted to let you know you’re going to have to work for it. Maybe Mrs. Elsie could use another waitress.” A job? The window to see Keelan away from school seems to close more and more. Arguing isn’t an option though. I don’t want to fight with her, and it’s my fault I need another car anyway.

Everyone has heard about my accident by Monday morning. They probably knew yesterday, but one look at me spurs the conversations and whispers. Keelan carries my bag for me, for which I’m grateful. My body is still aching. I’m not sure I could handle a heavy bag on one shoulder for very long. I don’t even know how I’m supposed to get through this. One arm is completely out of commission because it’s broken. I groan and wish I could sink into my seat when the morning announcements are done. Toward the end, the principal says, “On a more serious note, one of

our students was in a car accident this weekend. We’re glad that Haley Summers is doing okay. Please remember to drive carefully and responsibly, kids.” Why? Why does that need to be part of the announcements? It’s embarrassing and makes it sound as if I’m a terrible, reckless driver. I guess I am reckless. That’s what my ticket says. “Let me know if you need help with anything,” my teacher tells me before starting class. I thank her and hope I won’t need any help. I don’t want this kind of attention. I don’t want to relive the wreck either. All day, it’s like any free

moment that appears, someone is asking me what happened, wanting a play-byplay. How many times can I say I don’t want to talk about it before they stop asking me? At lunch, someone asks me and I’ve reached my limit. “God, can’t y’all just leave me alone?” I snap. My head hurts worse than it did earlier. The constant noise of the cafeteria is making me wince and cringe. “Are you okay, Haley?” Keelan asks me quietly, throwing me off when he says my real name. “No!” I growl, thoroughly exasperated as I try my best to rub my temple with my good hand. “Come on.”

Huffing, I glance over to see what he wants. He’s standing with my bag on his shoulder and his hand out for me to take. “What are we doing?” “Taking you to the nurse.” “Why?” “Just come with me.” Like I can truly resist him. I take his hand. The pounding in my head lessens a little the moment we step into the quiet, deserted hallway. “I think you’re having some concussion symptoms. A guy on the team had one last year and he was moody and had problems with things being too bright and too loud. Maybe you should go home. I don’t know if it’ll make it worse or not,” Keelan tells me.

“Home sounds nice,” I agree. When we get to the office, Keelan surprises me when he tells the receptionist, “Can she use the phone to call her mom to come pick her up?” The lady eyes me with pity. “Not feeling well?” “No.” “I think it’s her concussion,” Keelan adds. “You poor thing. The whole town has been talking about what happened. Here you go,” she finishes as she hands me the phone. I dial my mother’s number and wait. When she doesn’t answer, it takes me a minute to remember Walter’s number. He answers on the fourth ring.

“Hello?” “Hey, it’s Haley.” “What’s wrong?” he interrupts. “Could you come pick me up? My head is really bothering me and Mom didn’t answer.” “She’s asleep,” he explains. “Give me a few minutes to change and I’ll come get you.” “Thanks, Walter.” I hang up and say, “My stepdad is coming to get me.” “Okay. You can have a seat and wait here. Keelan, you should get back to lunch.” “Yes, ma’am.” He nods. “Text me later and let me know how you’re feeling.” “I will.” He’s about to leave, but I

grab his hand. “Thanks for being the best boyfriend.” Keelan grins. He leans down to kiss my cheek. “You make it easy by being the best girlfriend,” he whispers. Despite not feeling well, I smile until Walter comes to pick me up. The rest of the day is spent with Mom and Walter in their respective recliners, me on the couch, and us watching TV together with the volume low enough that it doesn’t bother me. Dad may not be in my life, but it’s not like he is the only person I have. There’s Mom, Walter, Keelan, Jess, and even Keelan’s Mom. Maybe one day Dad will come around, but I’m not going to put myself in the position of letting

him repeatedly hurt me. I have too much going on to deal with that too. There’s Keelan, the job I have to get, school, and soon, I’ll have to start thinking about colleges and my senior year. I have people I can count on to help me. More importantly, I have people who treat me well. I’m surrounded by people who care about me and make an effort to be in my life. That’s more than enough right now.

Keira: So...am I losing my brother? Natalie said you don’t want anything to do with us anymore. I stare at my phone. It’s been one week since Haley’s accident and two weeks since I saw Natalie. She must’ve

figured I’m not changing my mind and decided to tell Keira. What am I supposed to say to her? “What is it, Keelan?” I look up from my seat at the table at the sound of Mom’s voice. She’s cooking dinner. I’m supposed to be helping, but she told me to park it because I wasn’t being helpful. “Kiera texted me,” I say before reading the text to her. “What am I supposed to tell her?” “Is she losing her brother?” “Not really. I never said I didn’t want anything to do with Keira. Just Natalie.” “Then tell her what you want. If you want to still hang out with her and get to

know her, then say so. Tell her you don’t get along with Natalie and just want to put some distance between you and Natalie, not between you and her.” I nod even though she’s not looking at me. My thumbs fly over the keyboard as I type my reply. Me: Not going anywhere. You and me? We’re good. Me and Natalie? Not so much. Kiera: Okay, good. :) I can accept that. She’s not the easiest person to get along with, I know. “Hey, Mom. Would there be a way for Kiera to live with her aunt again? Like even if Natalie didn’t want her to?”

It sucks that she doesn’t like living with Natalie, but has to. “Maybe. Once you’re thirteen, usually you can choose which parent to live with if they’re divorced. I don’t know what exactly she would need to do though. Why?” “She’s told me she rather live with her again,” I answer as I type my text to Kiera. Me: Maybe you should talk to Aunt Frances about living with her again. You can do that. Mom says you should have some sort of power over it. Kiera: Really? I don’t know. I don’t want to upset Mom.

Me: Just something to think about. We text until dinner is ready. I’m feeling a little suspicious about this dinner. Eating together isn’t a big deal around here. We usually do enjoy our meal as a family, but tonight, my parents were adamant about both Cameron and I being here for dinner. There’s something going on and I’m not sure what. I can’t think of anything, but I feel like I’m missing the obvious. They either have something big to tell us or we’re in trouble. No telling which it is. Cameron must be thinking the same thing because a few minutes into dinner he asks, “Are we in trouble or something?”

Our parents laugh. “No. This is a celebratory dinner. Well, it might be,” Dad says. “What do you mean?” I ask. “We haven’t brought it up because things have been busy around here between Keelan being grounded and then what’s happened with Haley,” Mom begins. “You two came to us about a month ago and asked us something.” My eyes widen and I glance at Cam to see his eyes have too. “We get to become a Sanderson?” There’s a mixture of awe, hope, and excitement in his voice. “That’s up to you. Do y’all still want to? We told you it would be a big decision. Have y’all been thinking about

it?” I haven’t been thinking about it much because I know it’s what I want. “Yeah,” Cam answers. “Coach is going to have a fit because he can’t call us by our last names anymore. I still want to change it.” Their eyes turn to me. “Me too.” We all grin at the same time. I can’t believe this is happening. I’ll finally be theirs. I am already, I know, but taking on their last name firmly plants me in this family. “Then we’ll start on all the paperwork,” Dad says firmly. His eyes are a little misty, and I realize this means as much to them as it does to us. “We’ll go to Mrs. Elsie’s for banana

splits after dinner, so save room, boys,” Mom tells us, giving Dad a pointed look, making us laugh. “I always have room for a banana split,” Dad boasts. “This is really happening?” Cameron seems to be struggling to keep his cool, and I can’t blame him. With so many unknowns about his past, he’s desperate to have something like his last name come from people who love him. He wants something to seal him into this family, too. “It’s really happening, son,” Dad confirms. Cameron nods, but then stands. Dad barely has time to stand before Cam is hugging him. Pretty soon, we’re having

one big family hug. Mom can’t hold back her tears any longer and I swear I see Cam quickly swipe one away. I can’t wait for all of us to have the same last name. Sure, I’ll still have a sister with a different last name, but this is different. These people are my family, and I can’t wait to be called Keelan Sanderson.

“Keelan, I wasn’t expecting you,” Mrs. Rita says when she opens the door. “I know. I’m sorry for just showing up, but I was wondering if I could see Haley for a bit.” I’m practically bouncing on my toes; I’m so excited to tell her the news.

“Of course.” “Glad to see you and Mr. Walter are feeling better,” I say as she moves aside for me to go in the house. “Not as happy as we are,” she laughs. “She’s in her room, but I warn you. She’s irritated. It’s hard to read a paperback when you only have one good hand to use. We’ll probably have to get her an e-reader for Christmas. She’s been asking for one for a year already.” I laugh. “I’ll cheer her up.” She narrows her eyes at me. “Keep the door open.” “Yes, ma’am,” I grin. Haley is indeed pouting when I enter her room. “Cheer up, Hales.” “No. I’m going through reading

withdrawals and can’t do anything about it!” She pauses as I sit next to her on the bed. “What are you doing here?” “I hope you’re not too attached to calling me Keelan Moore.” Her brows pull together with confusion. “Mom and Dad are going to let Cam and me change our last names. I’m going to be Keelan Sanderson soon.” Though I’m not sure how soon. I don’t know how long it’ll take. “Really? That’s great! I bet y’all are so excited. Keelan Sanderson,” she says, testing it out. “Do you think it’ll be hard to get used to it or answer to it?” I shrug. “Probably not too hard. I mean I’m still Keelan. I don’t care either way. I’m too happy about it. I wish we

could go up the water tower.” I lean over to kiss her softly, but I’m quick about it. I don’t want to get caught. She smiles. “Yeah, I don’t think that’ll happen anytime soon. Are you going to hang out for a while?” “If you want me to.” I glance at the book on her nightstand. There’s a barechested, muscular man on the cover. “Is this what you were going to read?” “Yeah.” I flip it open to a random page. My mouth drops because I’ve landed in the middle of a sex scene. “This is porn, Hales! I didn’t know you read this kind of stuff.” She snatches the book from me. “It is not. It’s just romance. If you’re going to

make fun of me, you can leave.” “I won’t. Want me to read it to you? Or hold it, so you can read?” The offer is tempting to her, I can tell by how she keeps glancing back and forth between the book and me. “Won’t that be boring?” It probably will be, but I want to spend time with her and I don’t have anything better to do. This surely has to have a positive effect on her, too. I’d rather play video games or go racing than read, but no one wants to race after what happened with Haley, even though she was driving alone. “Hanging out with you is all I want to do, Hales. If you want to read, then I can hold the book for you.” It’ll be

interesting to see just what she is reading, too. “No, that’s okay,” she answers, her cheeks turning a shade of red. She must not want me to see just how dirty the book must be. “We can watch a movie with Mom and Walter though.” We do just that. Soon, I’ll be Keelan Sanderson. We’ll hopefully continue on to the championship and win. I’ll still have a sister and an aunt. Maybe Natalie and I will eventually have a better relationship, but it’ll be okay if we don’t. I feel like I can breathe a little easier now, even with all that pressure sitting on my chest. My life has balanced back out and it feels stable again, like

it’s easier for me to tackle. But when it gets hard, I’ll have Haley, my parents, Cameron, and maybe even Keira and Frances to help me through it. Later, when Haley walks with me outside to my car, she lets me carefully wrap my arms around her waist to hold her. “Thanks for coming to see me,” she whispers. “Do you think it’s too cold for some hammock time tomorrow? I think I could maybe get in and out of it okay.” “No,” I say, easily able to see my breath in the air. “It’s not too cold. We’ll just have to bundle up real good. I’ll pick you up, take you to Mrs. Elsie’s for lunch and dessert, and then go to my house to lie in the hammock. How does

that sound?” “It’s a date, Keelan Sanderson.” Nothing can wipe the grin off my face. I can see her Mom peek out the window, so I only kiss her cheek. “Give me a real kiss,” she murmurs. “I don’t care if they’re watching.” “I do.” “Please?” I dip my head and press a hard, yet chaste kiss to her lips. She laughs when I pull away. “Not a real kiss, but I’ll accept it since I really like you.” “Good because I really like you too, and it’d break my heart if you didn’t.” I kiss her one more time on the lips. “I miss kissing you,” she whispers,

her eyes downcast. “I’m here to kiss you any time you want, Hales.” To prove it, I kiss her again. “Except for now because your mom is glaring at me, and I need to go home.” Haley laughs again and says, “Okay, go. We don’t need to get in trouble again for a while.” “Exactly. I’ll text you later.” Because I can’t help myself, I kiss her one more time before heading home with a grin on my face.

Thank you, Kristalyn Thornock, for being with me for every chapter of yet another book. I don’t know what I would do without you! Thank you, Heidi Grubb, for taking the time to provide feedback. You’re

awesome and I’m grateful to know you. Thank you, Rebecca Cartee from Editing by Rebecca, for editing my book and being a pleasure to work with. Thank you, Robin from Wicked by Design, for working with me and giving me yet another cover I love. Thank you, Julie from JT Formatting, for being the best formatter ever! You always do fantastic work. Last but not least, thank you, reader, for taking the time to read this story.

Lindsay Paige is the author of multiple Young Adult, New Adult, and Sports romances. She also coauthors sports romances with Mary Smith. Along with writing, she loves reading, watching hockey, especially the Pittsburgh Penguins, and finding funny terrible puns

and recipes on Pinterest. All the while, she is also focused on completing college. Lindsay resides in North Carolina and is inspired by the world around her and the people in it. She is currently working on numerous solo works and a couple of projects with co-author Mary Smith as well. Lindsay has written the following books/series: Bending Under Pressure Bold as Love series Bracing for Love series Don’t Panic Without a Doubt

You Before Me She has co-written the following series: The Ninth Inning series Oh Captain, My Captain series The Penalty Kill trilogy Author Links: Blog: authorlindsaypaige.blogspot.com/ Twitter: twitter.com/lindsaypaige11 Facebook: facebook.com/authorlindsaypaige

Pinterest: http://www.pinterest.com/authorlindsay/ Instagram: http://instagram.com/authorlindsaypaige